《After Transmigration: Building a Kingdom in Turbulent Times》


 Chapter 1: Long Review - Ming Yu and Pei Yuanjun (Book Friend 20180614194919701)

    Chapter 1 - Long Review - Ming Yu and Pei Yuanjun (Book Friend 20180614194919701)Zhao Hanzhang pointed to the memorials on the table and said to the person in front of her, "Ming Aiqing, your health checkup this year is still below average. The people from the Imperial Hospital suggest that you should not overwork yourself anymore, otherwise it will be detrimental to your lifespan."


    Ming Yu was indifferent, "Your Majesty, the court is stable nowadays, and the people are becoming more prosperous. I am joyful in my heart, and my body is healthier than before. Those people from the Imperial Hospital are overly alarmist."


    Zhao Hanzhang knew he was not someone who could be persuaded, but seeing Ming Yu''s increasingly obvious dark circles, she couldn''t help but say, "Aiqing, you are well-read in the words of the sages and should know the principle of balancing work and relaxation. Only by taking care of your health can we as monarch and ministers continue accompanying each other for a long time."


    "What Your Majesty says is very true." Ming Yu bowed and saluted, but his response was somewhat perfunctory. Seeing that Zhao Hanzhang wanted to say something else, he immediately continued, "The memorial I present today concerns military affairs. I hope Your Majesty can approve it as soon as possible, preferably by tomorrow." Zhao Hanzhang...


    She waved her hand, indicating he could leave.


    Fu Tinghan, who had been drawing for most of the day and was resting, looked at Zhao Hanzhang with amusement after she met a small snag, "With Mr. Ming, you can''t be too forceful."


    Zhao Hanzhang sighed, "Back then, when he left Gou Xi, he still endured some criticism, and I''m afraid there''s a knot in his heart."


    "Such an act of leaving the dark for the bright, why would there be criticism?"


    "A strategist is not supposed to be changeable. Some pedantic people in the world are accustomed to writing this type of narrative."


    Fu Tinghan thought for a while, "Mr. Ming has now achieved fame and recognition long ago. If this knot remains, I''m afraid it won''t be easy to untangle."


    Zhao Hanzhang was also troubled, "I feel his goal isn''t about himself anymore but rather focuses on me, to assist me in becoming a long-standing emperor in history before he considers his task complete."


    Fu Tinghan laughed, "Then you certainly have much to keep you busy."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at the pile of memorials Ming Yu had submitted and sighed deeply. She was already very diligent, but having a subordinate more diligent than her as a workaholic urging her daily was unbearable.


    "Ming Aiqing should still get married." Getting married would add more people and matters to life, shifting the focus so they wouldn''t be thinking about work all the time. Relaxing appropriately is good for both him and her.


    Fu Tinghan laughed even more, "Are you sure Mr. Ming can accept this solution?"


    Zhao Hanzhang: ... No, she''s not sure.


    Speaking of marriage, Zhao Hanzhang was rather helpless.


    The two most famous bachelors in the court, Ji Yuan and Ming Yu, had already been bombarded repeatedly by Zhao Ming and other ministers. In the end, even the Empress Dowager personally stepped in as a matchmaker, yet neither was moved, not caring at all about the increasing yearly bachelor tax.


    Although Ji Yuan was still single, Zhao Hanzhang wasn''t worried about him. Mr. Ji is different from Ming Yu; he enjoys life and likes socializing with people. In his free time, he drinks and discusses philosophy with friends, living quite comfortably. Perhaps once he understands, he could decide to marry at any given moment.


    Ming Yu, on the other hand, is somewhat reclusive. If no one pushes him a little, he might really be paying the bachelor tax indefinitely.


    Zhao Hanzhang ran through a mental list of those introduced by Mother, pondering, "I think maybe it''s the wrong introductions. The women are too young."


    Someone like Ming Yu, wanting to live with him requires a common language, which isn''t possible without sufficient life experience.


    The woman''s temperament must also be stable and tolerant. Ming Yu handles many matters daily, making his temper easily irritable. Even without getting angry, just pulling a face could scare a young lady to tears.


    Sadly, this means that there are only a few candidates left to consider, which poses another challenge for her to solve.


    Zhao Hanzhang clicked her tongue twice, rubbing her temples. Her gaze inadvertently fell to the distance, where a few staff members were working near the outside of the hall. Suddenly inspired, Zhao Hanzhang softly asked Fu Tinghan, "What do you think of Pei Yuanjun?"


    Fu Tinghan instinctively glanced at the tall and slender woman in the distance, then thought for a moment and said, "The two have comparable knowledge, but in terms of personality..." Both tend to keep things to themselves, not liking to speak out. Together they might be too dull."


    Zhao Hanzhang was very confident, "I think they''re quite suitable and can give it a try."


    Pei Yuanjun is a noble woman, known for her scholarly talent and literary reputation. Her writing embodies unique style, and is highly praised by the public. Since Zhao Hanzhang appointed her as Book Supervisor, her talents gradually became recognized by society, and she became a model for many women to strive towards.


    Having been forced to live alone for over a decade due to coercion from the Wang Family, her character gained a calm and determined aspect. Such a woman should stand by Ming Yu, and someone like Ming Yu should complement her.


    Seeing Zhao Hanzhang''s enthusiasm, Fu Tinghan smiled and agreed, "Well, if it works out, you would be helping two people simultaneously. But you might have to worry a bit more."


    Relying on them to date themselves, just imagining the scene feels awkward.


    Zhao Hanzhang affirmed that she understood. It was just a matter of getting them to interact, wasn''t it? Find a project for them to work on together, and that''s no trouble at all for their superior.


    The next day, Zhao Hanzhang summoned Ming Yu and Pei Yuanjun and cheerfully informed them there was an important task for both to complete¡ªprepare a report summarizing the wars of recent years.


    Ming Yu, as a military strategist alongside her during those wars, naturally was well-acquainted with them, so the summary was to be led by him. Pei Yuanjun would be responsible for the interviews and writing.


    "Interview" was a term Zhao Hanzhang had popularized, and now they both understood it. Pei Yuanjun naturally had no objections, took the task, and withdrew.


    Ming Yu, however, was unwilling. The work could be done by himself alone, so why mention it first and have another person write it up? Isn''t this a bit country-style?


    Yet Zhao Hanzhang insisted on arranging it thusly and meaningfully told him it was necessary.


    She arranged for them to share a room in the side hall right under her watchful eye so he couldn''t exercise much autonomy.


    Days passed by, and the summary gradually took shape amid the question and answer exchanges between Ming Yu and Pei Yuanjun. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Initially, Ming Yu wasn''t very mindful of it. But after reading Pei Yuanjun''s writings, he reluctantly admitted they were more detailed than what he would''ve written himself.


    Ming Yu considered himself a smart person; smart people dislike cumbersome procedures. Usually, upon starting a work, he''s already mentally rehearsed it and directly offered the results.


    This method posed no issue for similarly intelligent individuals like Zhao Hanzhang and Ji Yuan.


    But since this summary was meant for the military leaders and students of the Imperial College, his skeletal and bloodless writing probably wouldn''t be understood by many.


    However, the accounts conveyed by him, enriched and organized by Pei Yuanjun, were much more appealing.


    Yes, the focus was well-captured, quite matching his thoughts. This woman was really rather smart. Her handwriting was beautiful too, deserving her role as Book Supervisor under His Majesty. Ming Yu''s gaze softened somewhat, carrying an appreciation even he hadn''t noticed. When Pei Yuanjun conducted interviews again, his attitude improved significantly, and he spoke more in-depth.


    Where once answering a question, he would only say one sentence and never a second. Now not only was he saying a second, occasionally he even supplemented with three or four more.


    Having passed the initial phase of acclimatization, they began to develop some tacit understanding. Pei Yuanjun also relaxed a bit, working no longer strictly by the book and interviews occasionally seemed more like friendly chats.


    One day, the two of them discussed defending the nation battle, conversing at length about its pros and cons, until a Palace Attendant came to light the lamps and only then did they finish.


    Ming Yu was startled to realize he had talked with a woman from lunchtime until dusk, a full three hours, and he still hadn''t had enough and wanted to continue chatting with her; what should he do?


    For the first time, Ming Yu felt an unfamiliar emotion creeping into his heart, a feeling of losing control.


    This did not make him happy, so he decided not to speak to Pei Yuanjun the next day, even moving the table away a little, dealing with official paperwork with a solemn face. The Palace Attendants passing by noticed Ming Yu''s stern look, and immediately became cautious with their walking and working, yet Pei Yuanjun seemed unaffected, remaining focused as she wrote, occasionally smiling to herself when she found joy in her work.


    For some reason, Ming Yu felt some tightness in his chest.


    It must be because the room is too stuffy, so he got up to open the window.


    The spring breeze was a bit mischievous, entering through the half-open window and rustling the manuscripts on the opposite desk.


    Ming Yu looked up only to see Pei Yuanjun with her brows slightly furrowed, seemingly pondering on how to phrase something. Shortly afterward, she relaxed, quickly jotting down notes on the paper. Sunlight fell on one side of her restless face, making her appear to glow slightly; during the rising mist from the freshly brewed tea on the table, she appeared somewhat blurred.


    Occasionally quiet voices of palace maids were heard outside the side hall, accentuating the calmness indoors. But this did not make one feel restricted; instead, it felt like time was peacefully passing.


    After a day of diligent work, Zhao Hanzhang felt like something was missing. It wasn''t until right before bed that she suddenly realized Ming Yu hadn''t come to see her today and hadn''t delivered any memorials.


    She asked someone about the situation in the side hall and turned to Fu Tinghan with a smile, "Ming Aiqing''s heart is in turmoil."


    Fu Tinghan nodded, "Looks like we''ll finally be able to send our congratulatory gift."

 Chapter 2: Long Review - Shi Le (Book Friend The Pigeon Who Doesn鈥檛 Like to Talk)

    Chapter 2 - Long Review - Shi Le (Book Friend The Pigeon Who Doesn''t Like to Talk)Shi Le sat on the ground, grabbing a few cooked rice grains and beans to eat, staining himself with black ash, but not feeling the slightest fullness¡ªinstead, he felt even more choked.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, realizing that he was so close to success, with all the riches and food in Zhao''s Fortress within reach, only to be thwarted by this woman.


    Someone returned to report that there was no reinforcements, which infuriated Shi Le even more upon realizing he''d been deceived. However, seeing his already exhausted soldiers, he decided to rest in place and wait until dawn to charge back again.


    He chewed the beans in his mouth repeatedly before swallowing them, then leaned against a tree with closed eyes for a nap. In a daze, he felt as if he had shed the constraints of heaven and earth, feeling lighter than ever, as if walking on clouds. Suddenly, he stumbled, falling heavily, and awoke.


    Shi Le raised his hand to cover his forehead, the dizziness in his head gradually subsiding, and he remembered he had been on the throne for fourteen years and had been emperor for three. Now bedridden, he might soon leave this world, uncertain if future generations would brand him a hero or a demon?


    Some might say he was of the Jie Clan, a slave by birth, not only ruthless but also a butcher of Han people, unforgivable. Yet when he was initially seized and sold into slavery, the Han showed no mercy either. Over the decades, countless barbarians faced the same fate as he, but he was fortunate not to die halfway.


    Since he was born into a chaotic era, with destiny pushing him into the mire, one must desperately climb upward. As long as there is a breath left, one should not abandon their ideals and ambitions, break the curse of destiny, and achieve great deeds¡ªto not have lived in vain. Thankfully, he succeeded in this.


    Zhang Bin was a competent strategist, and he considered himself perceptive in employing people, heeding advice, tolerating the intolerable, and embracing good counsel. He measured land, verified household registries, encouraged agriculture and silk farming, developed the economy, capturing wherever he attacked, winning every battle, establishing Later Zhao, and unifying the Central Plains. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hoped Shi Hu could adequately assist Crown Prince Shi Hong, who was noble, humble, self-disciplined, diligent in study, fond of composing poetry and essays, and liked to associate with scholars¡ªentirely unlike a barbarian Crown Prince. If the Crown Prince stabilized his throne, ethnic fusion would soon be realized, and neither barbarians nor Han would have to fear being seized as slaves. But the hope was faint, as Shi Hu was like a wolf cub¡ªhow could one expect a wolf to eat vegetables?


    Regrettably, there was not enough time. If only he hadn''t lived in such an era of factional division and incessant Royal Family strife.


    If I had met the First Emperor, I would have served him from the north; I would have contended for precedence with Han Xin and Peng Yue; if I had met Emperor Guangwu, we would have raced through the Central Plains¡ªuncertain who would have triumphed. A great man must carry out deeds with openness and steadfastness, as bright as the sun and moon, and never like Cao Mengde and Sima Zhongda and his son, who deceived orphans and widows, using trickery to seize the world. In his haze, he suddenly heard a whisper by his ear: "General, dawn is breaking, you should get up and eat something. Let''s go meet that woman at Zhao''s Fortress again!" Shi Le opened his eyes, his head a bit heavy, as though he had dreamt something but could not recall. Yet in his heart, there was a surge of courage. He stood up and shouted to his soldiers: "Sons, once we finish our meal, let''s charge back and storm the fortress!"

 Chapter 4: Long Review - Shi Le (Book Friend Xiao Krill)

    Chapter 4 - Long Review - Shi Le (Book Friend Xiao Krill)When Shi Le was sixty years old, although his hair was half-white, and he had injuries and illnesses, due to years of martial arts practice, he was still a strong and healthy person. This year, Shi Le went to the capital to report for duty and attend the rare event of the Supreme Emperor''s abdication and the enthronement of the new emperor.


    Towards Emperor Zhao Hanzhang (soon to be the Supreme Emperor), Shi Le became increasingly convinced and respectful. In his younger years, he was arrogant and rebellious, and there were not many rulers in the world whom he admired, with Liu Yuan being one of them. Emperor Jin, hehe, the Sima family never produced a man of character. After several confrontations with Zhao Hanzhang, although he called her "Empress Zhao" disdainfully, in his heart, he deeply feared Zhao Hanzhang. During the time when Zhao Hanzhang''s foolish brother chased him, and later when he personally confronted Zhao Hanzhang, although Shi Le injured Zhao Hanzhang, he himself was injured even more severely. "My life is over!" But who knew a devastating locust plague would save his life! Shi Le had no doubt that if not for this locust plague, he would certainly have died at Zhao Hanzhang''s hands.


    As Zhao Hanzhang reigned longer, Shi Le no longer harbored any thoughts of contending with Zhao Hanzhang. Shi Le thought to himself, "I really lack ambition, only thinking of ranking a bit higher among the military generals." However, the Empress had many talented people around her: in civil affairs, there was Ji Yuan and Ming Yu; locally, there was Wang Dao; and recently, Xie An had emerged. Among the military generals, there were those like Beigong Chun, whom he could never defeat, and Prince Qin (who didn''t seem so foolish anymore after getting married). Zu Ti was both a civil and military talent, deeply trusted by the Empress. There were also people from the Zhao family like Zhao Shen and Zhao Zheng, and a group of female officials like Fan Ying... Alas, the more he calculated, the more uncertain he became! That day, after meeting with the Empress, Shi Le was emotionally stirred, tossing and turning at night, he had a dream.


    The next morning, sweating profusely, Shi Le went barefoot to see Zhang Bin, Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    holding Zhang Bin''s hand to recount his dream. In the dream, although he became emperor, the territory under his rule was only a part of the northern Yellow River region, less than a quarter of the current Hua Country. The lives of the people under his rule went without saying; it was no different from the chaotic times of previous dynasties. (Unlike now, even in remote villages, villagers have peaceful faces and light in their eyes, and the vast majority can recognize some simple characters. When they talk about the emperor, many households have long-life plaques for the Empress, praying for her longevity.) In the dream, he died at sixty, and his second son Shi Hong succeeded him, but all power was in Shi Hu''s hands. Shi Hong lived only to twenty-two, and a year after succeeding the throne, was forced to abdicate in favor of Shi Hu, and was soon killed. Shi Hu even massacred his wives, concubines, children, and grandchildren. In reality, that nephew died shortly after the Empress''s prophecy. Thinking of the life in the dream, Shi Le was certain that this was the year of his death.


    Upon hearing Shi Le''s dream, Zhang Bin hurriedly said, "General, although the dream is absurd, it must not be spoken of again; it should remain between you and me. The Supreme Emperor wants to build a Merit Pavilion; does the General know what rank you might hold?" Hearing this, Shi Le no longer dwelled on the dream. Although he was not an emperor, he now had many descendants, and he knew he lacked knowledge, so he set a family rule: to select daughters-in-law and granddaughters-in-law from among female officials, if qualified female officials were unavailable, then from outstanding female students. Women who were illiterate were absolutely not allowed into the Shi family. The Shi family is now a scholarly family. Now at sixty, his portrait was about to enter the Merit Pavilion, and after the Supreme Emperor''s time, his statue would also stand on either side of his tomb path. Having been a regional lord in life and his name recorded in history after death, what more could he ask for in this life?

 Chapter 5: Long Review - Princess Hongnong (Book Friend Manbao Shanbao鈥檚 CP Fan)

    Chapter 5 - Long Review - Princess Hongnong (Book Friend Manbao Shanbao''s CP Fan)Princess Hongnong and the Prince Consort have been living separately for years. When Mingming is in the Capital City, it''s still fine, but after Mingming went out to gain experience, Princess Hongnong almost never leaves her home.


    Ren Hui felt very sorry. Clearly, the lives of people all around the world are improving, yet she watches as the princess, born into unparalleled nobility, endures the years with hardship.


    Therefore, as soon as Mingming returned to the Capital City, Ren Hui urgently sought her out, asking the Crown Princess to think of a way to break through the plight for her grandmother.


    Mingming did not keep this matter hidden from her parents. After Hanzhang listened to Mingming''s account, she too was left in contemplation.


    Princess Hongnong, though her personality may not be to everyone''s liking, her deeds outweigh her faults. Under the Sima family''s ancestry, being able to consider matters beyond personal enjoyment is already quite rare. Hanzhang, looking at Mingming, thought of a solution.


    In her life, Princess Hongnong has been overly constrained by her status, her identity as a princess being both an honor and a shackle.


    Why not remove it altogether?


    Yet, as both a child and an emperor, Hanzhang couldn''t directly tell the princess, "Don''t be a princess anymore."


    The princess might not be liberated from her predicament, but instead be directly enraged to death.


    After much consideration, it seemed better to have the Empress Dowager use softness to counter rigidity.


    Moreover, as the charity operations have been ongoing for a long time, worms have emerged. Some people, relying on the distance between the Empress Dowager and Wang Hufeng in the Capital City, have begun to commit acts of oppression under the guise of charity.


    Hanzhang detests these people most. Charity aids those who are close to dying from hardship, and these people''s actions are akin to snatching away the last straw from a drowning person''s hand.


    After Mrs. Wang understood Hanzhang''s intentions, she gracefully agreed.


    She has been involved in charity for a long time now, and her mindset has become much more open. The beauty and tragedy of the world play out in waves in every corner. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With such statuses, they may not be the happiest people, but they are surely quite far from misery.


    Thus, Mrs. Wang gently and warmly requested Princess Hongnong to assist her, to accompany her in exploring and investigating local charity affairs under anonymity.


    Princess Hongnong happened to feel troubled, as the Prince Consort joined Mingming and them back to live for a while.


    Mrs. Wang''s initial chosen place was not far, so it was calculated that she would return just in time to avoid coinciding with the Prince Consort''s stay.


    Princess Hongnong then followed Mrs. Wang to a small town not too far from the Capital City.


    Princess Hongnong initially thought that it was just a leisure trip, after all, the town was not far from the Capital City, and communication is much more convenient than before. Even if the managers tried to deceive, they could hardly succeed. However, how could worldly matters be that simple?


    Princess Hongnong and Mrs. Wang disguised themselves as noblewomen out for a journey. Their status was high enough so that obtaining basic information wouldn''t be difficult, and their intentions were pure, preventing those with guilty consciences from developing vigilance.


    Their years of living in privilege made them extraordinarily attractive, drawing many gazes upon entering the small town.


    These gazes were something the two had long become accustomed to along their journeys.


    But this time, Princess Hongnong felt a sticky and filthy stare. The princess''s dignity cannot be violated; she cast a stern glance, and her attendants went to identify the source of the stare.


    After settling into an inn, the sent people returned and reported that the person was none other than the manager of the Empress Dowager''s orphanage.


    Moreover, according to local families, this manager had a very good reputation, not only laboring physically and mentally for the orphanage, but even spending his own money to help those in pity.


    The people of the small town had few bad opinions of him; the occasional negative reviews were either due to competitive relations or a personal falling out, like a monument.


    Princess Hongnong keenly sensed something was amiss, yet being at the start, it wasn''t appropriate for her to make hasty decisions.


    She merely instructed others to keep vigilant.


    They came under the pretense of leisure, so while the two wandered around, Mrs. Wang''s people quietly went to investigate the situation.


    After a day, Mrs. Wang''s team¡ªfocused mainly on checking accounts and verifying the effects of past charitable affairs¡ªreported that everything with the manager was good, with high evaluations. Whereas the princess''s people found the manager liked to stay overnight at the orphanage.


    This wasn''t necessarily an issue, as during the day they already observed the children at the orphanage, who were mostly rosy-cheeked and healthy, although most appeared somewhat timid, potentially due to being orphans.


    But the princess''s people were not adjudicators from the Ministry of Justice deciding cases based on evidence, and any suspicion had to be pursued.


    Princess Hongnong, well-versed through her experiences, merely heard "orphanage" and thought of countless possibilities.


    Hongnong lightly closed her eyes¡ªif it were the past, she might not have cared¡ªbut the Hua Country now is her dreamt peace. Every child these people harm may, in the future, become an aide to Mingming of her family. With indignation, Hongnong fiercely instructed someone to summon the Gan Family to investigate the orphanage together.


    Unfortunately yet predictably for Hongnong, this manager indeed harbored sinister intentions. The people they brought along were skilled and easily made their way into the inner courtyard.


    Muffled sounds of debauchery wafted softly, revolting.


    Mrs. Wang hadn''t even seen the final scene, yet tears already welled up in her eyes. The children were so young.


    In the past, people married early, but even then, they tried to wait until ten at least.


    Even if this manager performed many acts of kindness, it could hardly mask the evil he enacted upon young children.


    Princess Hongnong''s face was severe, as she directly faced the shabbily dressed children. Thinking of Mingming, thinking of the Prince Consort, of her incompetent Sima Royal Family brothers and uncles, and of so much more.


    She had half-open and half-closed her eyes for the Imperial Family for many years, but now she didn''t want to turn a blind eye even a bit.


    There''s always those men, who, holding power, dare only exercise it on weaker beings, forgetting the responsibility that accompanies power.


    Her heart held anger, hate, resentment; she no longer wished to see these vile creatures, soiling her eyes.


    Since these men chose to be wastrels, why not let her oversee a fair purification? From this incident, Mrs. Wang forcefully reformed orphanages statewide, and Princess Hongnong submitted petitions proposing political involvement.


    This decision stirred speculation throughout the court. Everyone was guessing whether some conspiracy was at play.


    Meanwhile, Hanzhang, observing Princess Hongnong''s series of remarks, smiled slightly.

 Chapter 6: Long Review - A Gift Through Time (Book Friend Jiang Hai Bi Bo)

    Chapter 6 - Long Review - A Gift Through Time (Book Friend Jiang Hai Bi Bo)On New Year''s Eve, Hanzhang finished his duties early and stayed up late with Professor Fu and their daughter.


    Of course, Mingming managed to stay up until midnight because she napped a lot during the day. But that''s not the point.


    After midnight, once the family exchanged New Year greetings, Hanzhang and Professor Fu returned to their room to sleep. In the sky, distant stars sparkled brightly.


    Then, Hanzhang had a dream.


    Hey, wake up, wake up


    Hanzhang: Hmm? Who is it? Is it already dawn? Who''s calling me to wake up?


    When Hanzhang opened her eyes, she didn''t see the carved bed she shared with Professor Fu, but a blue sky, green grass, and a woman with a lucky expression on her face. Her attire was quite different.


    Hmm? Where is this? Hanzhang suddenly woke up in shock, wondering if she had traveled through time again. She looked around and found Professor Fu was right next to her, and beside him, there was a refined man smiling at them.


    Professor Fu also woke up at this moment. He first looked at Hanzhang; after confirming each other was alright, they both looked at the couple nearby.


    The woman spoke first: Hello there, don''t be nervous, this is our secret base, outsiders can''t come in.


    Hanzhang & Professor Fu: Even more unsettled... S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The woman continued: Forgot to introduce myself, I''m Zhou Man, everyone calls me Manbao, and that''s Bai Shan, he''s my husband.


    After speaking, the woman giggled and continued: I don''t know why you came here, perhaps it''s destined by fate. Since you''re here, I can''t let you leave empty-handed.


    Saying this, Manbao turned around (actually getting it from Keke) and took out a stack of books: These are herbal books I recorded over ten years traveling all around the country. They detail the forms, effects, and growing environments of various herbs. They should be helpful to you, so I''m giving them to you~


    Hanzhang, as she received the books handed to her, still felt somewhat out of it:


    Is this a dream? These books feel so real.


    Manbao continued: All right, it''s getting late, you should head back now. Do keep in touch if you get a chance!


    After she finished speaking, the entire space went dark, and Hanzhang suddenly woke up.


    She hurriedly reached out to Professor Fu, only to find Professor Fu reaching back toward her. They clasped each other''s hands, feeling each other''s heartbeat, and said in unison: I just had a dream...


    At this moment, the morning light was dim, with the room slightly illuminated. Hanzhang thought to get up to light a lamp, but her hand touched something by the bed. When she lit the lamp and checked carefully, she found it was a stack of books.


    She and Professor Fu picked up the books in amazement and flipped through them, discovering they were exactly the same as those seen in the dream.


    Hanzhang & Professor Fu: What kind of supernatural event is this?

 Chapter 7 - 1: Death Gives Rise to the Dao

    Chapter 7 - 1: Death Gives Rise to the DaoZhao Hanzhang listened to the footsteps on her left and walked to the elevator entrance. The person by her side thoughtfully informed her, "Teacher Zhao, let''s wait a bit, the elevator is just coming down from the thirty-second floor."


    Although the tone was somewhat indifferent, it was a pleasant voice. What a pity, they were from the same school. You can''t eat the grass by the nest.


    She had heard students borrowing books from the library discussing before that Professor Fu from the math department was very handsome. But they had few interactions. Had she known the person introduced by Professor Fang was a fellow professor from the same school, she wouldn''t have come.


    After all, her reputation at the school... was a bit special.


    It was a bit awkward at that moment.


    As she thought about it, Zhao Hanzhang tilted her head slightly and smiled in the direction he was in, "Alright."


    As her voice fell, she heard someone nearby whispering, "So handsome."


    "The woman is also pretty, they match well."


    "But there''s something odd about her. Does she have a problem with her eyes?"


    "It seems so."


    Zhao Hanzhang''s expression did not change, and she continued to smile lightly, though her eyes lowered slightly. She noticed he gently supported her elbow, and Zhao Hanzhang turned her head questioningly and heard him say, "Teacher Zhao, the elevator is here."


    Zhao Hanzhang smiled at him and followed his footsteps into the elevator.


    The onlookers were now certain; she did indeed have a problem with her eyes.


    Realizing only the two of them had entered the elevator, Zhao Hanzhang slightly turned her head.


    As if sensing her confusion, Fu Tinghan explained, "I heard there''s a seven-star alignment phenomenon tonight, so they''ve all gone to the observation deck. We''re the only ones going down."


    Zhao Hanzhang laughed and said, "Professor Fu can go have a look as well. You don''t have to see me off; I can go back myself."


    She unabashedly pointed to her eyes, "Even though I can''t see, it doesn''t affect my travel."


    Fu Tinghan glanced at her eyes and said, "I''m not particularly interested in astronomy, and we''re headed the same way."


    Indeed, both of them lived on the school grounds, so they were on the same route.


    In the empty elevator with just the two of them, when Fu Tinghan fell silent, Zhao Hanzhang''s entire world went black. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was genuinely composed but didn''t like the excessive darkness, so she made conversation. "I didn''t expect the person Professor Fang introduced to be Professor Fu."


    After hearing his indifferent "Hmm", Zhao Hanzhang said, "I also didn''t expect the person Madam mentioned to be Teacher Zhao. I should have accompanied Teacher Zhao over."


    The words were interesting. Zhao Hanzhang raised her eyebrows and was about to speak when she suddenly heard something and frowned.


    Noticing, Fu Tinghan asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Just as he spoke, the elevator suddenly plummeted. Fu Tinghan instinctively reached out to support Zhao Hanzhang, who reflexively twisted the hand reaching toward her. When she was about to kick, she realized and quickly switched from twisting to grabbing, repeatedly apologizing, "Sorry, I overreacted..."


    But as the elevator abruptly dropped, she lost her balance. Before she finished speaking, she toppled towards him, pinning him beneath her.


    The two of them fell together in a heap.


    Great, Professor Fu''s impression of her would worsen.


    Fu Tinghan could see and, ignoring the pain in his arms, held her tightly, stabilizing himself while half-squatting against the elevator wall...


    The elevator halted after the drop, but they felt it still trembling. Zhao Hanzhang also heard chaotic and noisy sounds outside, capturing some keen sounds and frowning, "It seems like there''s an earthquake."


    Fu Tinghan looked outside through the elevator. It was a scenic elevator, so he could see outside. Below, chaos ensued as people ran out of the building.


    His expression changed slightly, and he held her tightly, reaching to press the button. Just as his hand touched the red button, the elevator plummeted rapidly. Zhao Hanzhang felt her entire being light and weightless, being held tight by someone protecting her. Then came a loud noise, as if a light flashed before her eyes...


    She found it unbelievable. How could she see light?


    She had been blind for fourteen years.


    Then came the excruciating pain. Before she could ponder whether she had died or if Fu Tinghan died too, she felt white light squeezing into her eyes.


    Zhao Hanzhang''s eyelids fluttered, cautiously opening her eyes...


    She was suddenly transported from the elevator to a... ancient film city?


    Zhao Hanzhang stared in astonishment at the towering city walls before her, with people continuously rushing past her, all dressed in ancient clothing, faces filled with fear. As her gaze shifted left, she saw rows of soldiers with spears running towards the city gate, forcing people trying to enter back out.


    Raggedly dressed people desperately squeezed in, the soldiers showed no mercy, thrusting them out with spears.


    Zhao Hanzhang''s eyes narrowed, her hands trembled as she watched the blood flow freely, the wide-eyed people collapsing one by one, trying to convince herself it was filming, to no avail.


    The soldiers pushed the group back, the city gate slowly closing before her eyes, with soldiers continually reinforcing it.


    But despite the running, shouting, suffering, and death, she couldn''t hear a single sound. The scene before her played out like a silent movie.


    Now, after regaining her sight, she was deaf.


    For a moment, Zhao Hanzhang didn''t know whether it was better to be blind or deaf.


    She looked down at her hand and clothes¡ªa white dress with a red belt around her waist. A belt selected especially by her roommate for her to wear on that day''s blind date outing.


    Said to make her waist appear slender with the red belt on her white dress. The other person would be captivated unless they were blind.


    So was this reality, or... a dream?


    Could an elevator fall cause not only time travel but also restore one''s eyesight?


    Zhao Hanzhang clenched her fist, pinched her hand slightly¡ªit felt real. Her eyes lit up as she saw someone running past and reached out to grab, "Excuse me..."


    Her hand passed right through the other''s, and they ran past her without even looking.


    Zhao Hanzhang paused, realizing something was amiss. It was one thing not to hear, but standing right there, people ran as if she were invisible.


    She waved her hand in front of several people, trying to get their attention, "Hey, excuse me, sir, brother?"


    No one responded to her. Great, now she was not only deaf, but invisible. So was this a dream?


    Just as Zhao Hanzhang began to firmly believe it was a dream, a group of people carrying a stretcher rushed past her. As Zhao Hanzhang turned, she met the eyes of the girl lying on the stretcher.


    It was a ten-year-old girl, wearing a red dress, lying on the stretcher with her eyes tightly closed, her forehead covered in blood. But Zhao Hanzhang recognized her at once...


    No, she didn''t recognize her, she didn''t know who she was, but she looked so much like Zhao Hanzhang did at ten, before she had gone blind...


    At the exact moment her gaze landed on her, Zhao Hanzhang seemed to hear a "pop", like something shattered, and the chaotic clamor rushed into her ears.


    Zhao Hanzhang could hear!


    "Sanniang, wake up! Hurry, take her back to the residence, call a doctor immediately!"


    Zhao Hanzhang dumbly ran a few steps following the stretcher, hearing a voice of surprise, "Teacher Zhao¡ª"


    Zhao Hanzhang turned her head and saw a handsome young man in a suit standing among the crowd, looking at her. He had just seen her and, upon meeting her gaze, excitedly walked towards her, but after only two steps, he suddenly vanished.


    Zhao Hanzhang''s pupils contracted. Unable to hold back, she advanced, "Professor Fu¡ª"


    But then everything went black, and she instantly lost consciousness.

 Chapter 8 - 2 Grandfather

    Chapter 8 - 2 GrandfatherZhao Hanzhang took the medicine handed over by the maid and drank it in one gulp. She casually took a piece of candied fruit, returned the medicine bowl to her, and asked, "Have you found out if anyone among the injured has amnesia like me?"


    The maid, Ting He, shook her head, "Third Lady, I haven''t heard of such a case."


    "Has the news of my injury and amnesia been spread?"


    Ting He looked at her with some worry, "We''ve followed your instructions and told people outside, but... they don''t seem to believe it much."


    Zhao Hanzhang didn''t care whether they believed it or not. She just wanted Professor Fu to know that there was an amnesiac girl in the Zhao Family.


    She wondered if Professor Fu had her luck. Was he still... floating around here, or had he possessed a body like she did?


    Indeed, she had possessed a body. After waking up ten days ago, she tried various methods to verify that she had indeed inhabited the body of a girl who looked very similar to her.


    The girl also had the surname Zhao, ranked third in the family, known as Third Sister, and had just turned fourteen this year.


    She was too young. Zhao Hanzhang felt bad monopolizing her body, calling out to her at night, hoping she would come back to continue her own life.


    After living for twenty-eight years, Zhao Hanzhang had endured hardship but also enjoyed blessings. Although her untimely death was unfortunate, she believed any consequences should fall on her in this new world; she couldn''t continue to occupy someone else''s body.


    The cause and effect were too significant for Zhao Hanzhang to bear.


    But no matter how she called out, the child wouldn''t appear; the body felt empty, without a remnant of the original soul.


    Zhao Hanzhang could only shift her focus to Professor Fu.


    Even though she only looked back once that day, the man in a suit, who saw her and called her Teacher Zhao, must definitely be Professor Fu who got involved in the same incident as her.


    He was really handsome; no wonder the students always gossiped privately about his good looks.


    She wondered if he was lucky. If he had possessed a body, what identity might he have? Could he hear the messages she sent out and come looking for her?


    If he hadn''t possessed a body, now that she was alive, could she see him?


    Zhao Hanzhang maintained her daily worries as usual. After setting the medicine bowl aside, Ting He returned, "Third Lady, Second Sister and Fourth Sister are outside asking to meet." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not meeting them," Zhao Hanzhang refused without raising her head, "Just tell them I get a headache whenever I see them."


    Ting He paused, nodded in acknowledgment, then withdrew.


    Lying on the bed, Zhao Hanzhang sighed. Although she wasn''t the original owner, she still retained her memories, so she couldn''t be considered to have amnesia.


    When she didn''t actively think about things, she was unaware. But whenever she did, relevant memories would appear in her mind, and when encountering people the original owner once knew, past memories would gradually emerge, almost like a Baidu search.


    However, Baidu searches also require time, and there''s also the time needed for reading and acceptance, hence she couldn''t always immediately recognize people. Her response was somewhat delayed, so Zhao Hanzhang outright declared having amnesia since she indeed had a head injury and really... couldn''t recall things well.


    Unfortunately, everyone didn''t seem to believe she had amnesia.


    Third Sister''s maiden name was Hezhen. She just turned fourteen not long ago. Her father was not noteworthy, having died early without great fame.


    Her grandfather, however, was noteworthy.


    Her grandfather Zhao Changyu was famous nationwide, holding the noble title Shangcai Marquis, and served as Secretary of the Imperial Secretariat, noted for his clear and simple policies. He had only one son, her father, who had died.


    He also had only one grandson, her younger brother Zhao Yong, who was merely twelve years old, but... was not a very clever child.


    This was an understatement; at twelve, besides knowing his own name, he also only recognized his father''s, his mother''s, his sister''s, and their grandfather''s names.


    Notably, these names repeated the character "Zhao."


    Thus, Zhao Changyu planned to hand the title to his nephew, Zhao Ji, Third Sister''s cousin.


    Lately, rumors spread within the mansion that Zhao Changyu intended to arrange a prestigious marriage for Third Sister to ensure his grandson Zhao Yong would inherit the title, preventing the family wealth from shifting elsewhere.


    As the rumors started, Zhao Changyu hadn''t had a chance to respond before the twelve-year-old Zhao Yong took people out of the city to hunt.


    A new emperor had just taken the throne; chaos reigned outside the city, with rebel soldiers and refugees everywhere. At this time, a noble young boy of limited intelligence leaving the city was akin to delivering himself right into danger.


    Upon hearing her brother had left the city, the girl immediately led people out to find him. She encountered chaos outside the city, and to save Zhao Yong, she fell from her horse, and was brought back devoid of life.


    Zhao Hanzhang had an incident in the elevator. One blink, and she was in this world; a second blink, and she awoke in this body.


    Over the past ten days, Second Sister and Fourth Sister, who persistently sought to meet her, were Zhao Ji''s daughters, her cousins. Zhao Hanzhang hadn''t decided her future course, hence didn''t want to meet them.


    She wanted to find Professor Fu first.


    Traveling through time was already amazing, and she had possessed a body. Perhaps the extremely intelligent Professor Fu could find some pattern in this incident, allowing them to travel back?


    She wondered how their bodies in the elevator were. If they returned, could they live again there?


    Zhao Hanzhang felt some anxiety, her limbs laid flat, feeling disinclined to move.


    Ting He''s hurried footsteps approached, prompting Zhao Hanzhang to close her eyes, "Didn''t I say not meeting anyone?"


    "Third Lady, it''s the Magistrate who wants to see you."


    Zhao Hanzhang opened her eyes, sitting up from the bed, "Grandfather?"


    "Yes, Uncle Cheng has come to escort you."


    Uncle Cheng was her grandfather''s confidant, always by his side. The mansion''s head steward was only his brother.


    Zhao Hanzhang pondered for a moment before saying, "Bring me clothes to change into."


    She could avoid others, but she couldn''t avoid Zhao Changyu; he was the Family Head.


    Ting He quickly rummaged out an older set of everyday clothes for Zhao Hanzhang to change into.


    Satisfied after looking at it, Zhao Hanzhang gave her an approving glance. Once dressed, four strong matrons came in to carry a sedan chair, lifting Zhao Hanzhang onto it to carry her out.


    Oh, she forgot to mention, she had fallen from the horse, injuring both her head and leg. It wasn''t too serious, but as a noble lady, muscle and bone injuries required bed rest; moving even slightly would make her mother cry so much she could cry for a full day and night.


    Thus, Zhao Hanzhang was especially obedient these days, if she could lie down, she absolutely wouldn''t sit; if she could sit, she absolutely wouldn''t stand.


    This was her first time going out (not walking, but being carried) of her courtyard. Along the way, flowers bloomed brightly, spring was in full swing, butterflies flitted about, showing that this family''s garden was well maintained.


    All the way through, any servants they encountered along the path bowed their heads and waited on the side, only daring to slightly stand upright to continue their work once the sedan chair had passed far beyond.


    The closer they got to the main courtyard, the more respectful the servants they encountered became.


    The gate to the main courtyard opened, with a plane tree planted inside. At this moment, the tree was lush and leafy, with a table beneath it, beside which sat a lean and elegant... middle-aged man.


    As soon as Zhao Hanzhang saw him, images of her previous interactions with her grandfather surfaced in her mind.


    My goodness, this graceful middle-aged man was actually her grandfather.

 Chapter 9 - 3: The Character Hanzhang

    Chapter 9 - 3: The Character HanzhangZhao Hanzhang found it difficult to speak, so her expression turned stern.


    She was placed by servants next to the table. When a maid tried to help her sit on a chair, she raised her hand to stop her. Leaning on Ting He, she rose with some unsteadiness and bowed slightly to Zhao Changyu, "Grandfather."


    Even if she didn''t want to, she had to call him that.


    Zhao Changyu frowned and glanced at her leg, saying, "There''s no need for these formalities. Take care of yourself; that''s true filial piety. Please sit down." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes," Zhao Hanzhang respectfully sat across from him, lowering her eyes to look at the teapot on the table.


    Zhao Changyu examined her carefully. In truth, they hadn''t spent much time together as grandfather and granddaughter; he was too busy with state affairs and had somewhat neglected family matters.


    But that didn''t mean he wasn''t aware of his two grandchildren; quite the opposite.


    Although they seldom met, he inquired into and knew what they read, their temperaments, and even details about their eating and dressing habits.


    So he knew that his grandson was naturally dull, but his granddaughter was intelligent and resilient. As the family had already decided to pass the title to the second branch, the child had always made concessions to the siblings of the second branch and was very sensible.


    But this time, her demeanor was different from before¡ªmore assertive and less restrained.


    With her head lowered, Zhao Changyu couldn''t see the expression on Zhao Hanzhang''s face. He could only look at the top of her head and ask, "I heard from Uncle Cheng that you''ve lost your memory?"


    Zhao Hanzhang paused before replying firmly, "Yes."


    Zhao Changyu couldn''t help but chuckle, "Raise your head when you answer."


    Zhao Hanzhang then lifted her head to look at the person opposite her, her gaze clear and determined, without changing her words.


    Zhao Changyu looked at her face and asked, "You''ve lost your memory, but do you remember anything else?"


    Zhao Hanzhang thought for a moment before saying, "I remember my younger brother, mother, and grandfather."


    The smile on Zhao Changyu''s face slowly faded. He lightly tapped the stone table with his fingers, and after a while, he said, "My intention was to arrange a prestigious marriage for you. The country is in chaos, the people are displaced, and a notable marriage would not only protect yourself but also your younger brother."


    He added, "Emperor Hui serves as a warning; I never intended for your younger brother to inherit the Earl Mansion. I thought that by arranging an eminent marriage for you, even if the Earl Mansion couldn''t be a reliance in the future, you siblings could live safely."


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "Grandfather, if even immediate relatives like uncles can''t be trusted, how can one trust in-laws who join halfway through?"


    Zhao Changyu remained silent.


    Zhao Hanzhang continued, "If Emperor Wu had not appointed Emperor Hui, would Emperor Hui have been well?"


    Zhao Changyu frowned, his gaze becoming sharp, "Do you want your younger brother to inherit as Earl?"


    "No," Zhao Hanzhang replied, "Back then, when Grandfather advised Emperor Wu against appointing Emperor Hui, granddaughter supported your view. Emperor Hui was simplistic and unfit to be a ruler of a nation, and if Emperor Wu had heeded your advice, the Great Jin wouldn''t be in today''s disaster."


    The phrase referring to Emperor Hui as simplistic came from Zhao Changyu''s words back then, essentially implying Emperor Hui was too honest and dull to be emperor.


    When Zhao Hanzhang woke up, she was astonished not only by inhabiting another''s body but also by the current point in history and that the girl she had possessed was, shockingly, the famous granddaughter of Zhao Qiao from the Jin Dynasty.


    Last November, Emperor Hui of Jin died suddenly in Luoyang, and then the Imperial Brother ascended the throne, establishing the era name Yongjia.


    It is now February of the First Year of Yongjia, and the new emperor has been on the throne for less than three months; outside the city, there are chaotic troops and displaced people everywhere.


    She seriously said to Zhao Changyu, "Young brother is dull; he cannot glorify the family nor protect it. Grandfather''s decision was not wrong; he indeed cannot inherit the Earl title."


    Handing the Earl Mansion to Zhao Yong might result in the same consequences as giving the state to Emperor Hui. Not to mention the glory of the Zhao Family, even the clan''s foundation might be damaged.


    There was a better look on Zhao Changyu''s face.


    "But Grandfather, turning over everything from our main branch to the second branch, is the second branch truly worth entrusting?" This was not only her question but also one the original person had always wanted to ask.


    This question weighed on her heart, always doubting and searching for the answer, but it was only after she chased out of the city to save her brother that she found the answer, although she never had the chance to tell her grandfather.


    Now, Zhao Hanzhang, on her behalf, asked, "Just for an unconfirmed rumor, the uncle hadn''t come to ask Grandfather for confirmation, nor had the uncle inquired, acting as if they were unaware of the matter, yet the Second Son went out of town, almost losing his life outside. Is grandfather at ease entrusting mother and us siblings to the second branch?"


    Zhao Changyu tightened his grip on the teacup in his hand, his lips pressing firmly together.


    His heart felt like it was being scalded by hot oil, unable to speak easily for a long time, he finally, with difficulty said, "A single log cannot hold up a building. Without relying on the family and the second branch, you siblings might find it hard to survive in this world."


    He sighed deeply, "Though the new emperor is on the throne, he cannot fully control state affairs. There is unrest within and the Xiongnu cause trouble externally, with Jiehu and the Qiang clan eyeing covetously; the world is seeing imminent chaos. How can you survive this chaotic world without clinging to the family?"


    Zhao Hanzhang thought of the irrecoverable lost souls, poignantly asking, "What if relying on them eventually turns into them wanting our lives?"


    Zhao Changyu looked at Uncle Cheng, the only one left in the yard, and Uncle Cheng understood, quickly entering the house to retrieve a folded document.


    Zhao Changyu placed the document on the table, pressing it down, and said, "This is a petition to appoint Zhao Ji as Princely Heir; once this petition is submitted, it will reassure them."


    This was indeed a solution, but...


    Zhao Hanzhang looked up from the document, meeting Zhao Changyu''s eyes, "Once there are no conflicts of interest, without us affecting their food, Uncle and Father will naturally not lack, but in the future, there will always be times when interests are involved. Grandfather also said the world is about to be in turmoil; in such a world, can we truly rely on others?"


    Zhao Changyu stared at the determination in her eyes, surprised, "Then what do you intend to do?"


    Zhao Hanzhang replied, "Strength is safest only when held in one''s own hands; relying on anyone isn''t as reliable as relying on oneself."


    Zhao Changyu looked at her in astonishment; after a long while, he burst into laughter, his eyes gleaming, "Good, good! Indeed my grandchild of Zhao Changyu!"


    He got up, paced back and forth twice, and finally slapped a wutong tree, standing firm in front of her, looking at her with bright eyes, "You''ve grown up. If I remember correctly, you will come of age next year, right?"


    Too young, now already twenty-eight-year-old Zhao Hanzhang nodded tearfully, "Yes."


    Zhao Changyu then gently patted her head, looking at her warmly and said, "Good, good, good, grandfather may not see you come of age; let me give you a courtesy name in advance."


    Zhao Hanzhang was stunned, thinking for a while with her eyes lowered, then said, "Grandfather, can I choose a courtesy name for myself?"


    She still wanted to call herself by her original name.


    Zhao Changyu laughed, "Won''t you first listen to the courtesy name I give you? I believe you will surely like it."


    Zhao Hanzhang waited with a smile for him to speak.


    Zhao Changyu looked at her gently and said, "That year, your father named you Hezhen, derived from divination and from the Kun hexagram in ''The Book of Changes.'' Today I will give you the courtesy name ''Hanzhang.''"


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at him dazedly, her eyes gradually moistening. She held back tears, her voice a little hoarse with emotion, "Hanzhang can be steadfast (ke zhen)..."


    Her father had taken her name from that same source back then.


    "Yes," Zhao Changyu looked at her with a smile, "Hanzhang can be steadfast, to unfold when the time is right. Or, engaged in the king''s service, known for brilliance and enlightenment."


    "Hezhen, you are a good child, my granddaughter always possessed virtue, yet always endured quietly without showing off. Grandfather hopes you can continue to do so, leading to a good outcome in the future." Zhao Changyu said this with some sadness.


    He always knew this child was smart but rarely took it to heart. If it weren''t for this time showcasing her sharpness, he almost would have wronged her and the entire first branch of the Zhao family.

 Chapter 10 - 4 Zhao Erlang

    Chapter 10 - 4 Zhao ErlangAfter Zhao Changyu''s excitement subsided, his complexion turned a sickly red. He clutched his chest, slowly sat down at the table, and said to her, "You should go back first. Grandfather needs to carefully think about the path your futures should take."


    He said, "Do not tell anyone about today''s events, including your mother."


    Zhao Hanzhang agreed.


    Zhao Changyu paused for a moment and said, "Since you say you''ve lost your memory, then so be it."


    Zhao Changyu didn''t believe that his granddaughter had lost her memory; he thought she was using it as an excuse to suppress the Second House. Previously, he didn''t quite agree with this move, but now...


    Forget it, if the child wants to do this, then let it be.


    Zhao Hanzhang returned to her courtyard, lay back down in bed, and settled in.


    The soul within this body seemed to have truly scattered. She wasn''t sure if she and Professor Fu could return to the modern world, but it was clear that the original owner could not.


    Therefore, while residing in this body, she wanted to do something for her, for the people she cared about.


    Consider it the rent for borrowing her body. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, she wanted to live more comfortably and better herself.


    The Zhao Family''s Second House was clearly unreliable. Instead of pinning hope on them, it was better to follow the little girl''s innermost thoughts. Their First House needed to stand independently and at least possess the power of self-preservation.


    Zhao Hanzhang went over her recent responses in her mind again, ensured there were no issues, and then exhaled a sigh, saying, "I''m hungry..."


    Using her brain quickly made her hungry.


    Zhao Hanzhang called out, "Ting He."


    Ting He hurried in, "What does Third Lady need?"


    "Food, go to the kitchen and get some snacks, I''m hungry."


    Ting He smiled and agreed, then turned to leave.


    Since Third Lady got injured, although she still worried a lot, her appetite had improved significantly.


    The snacks from the Zhao Family''s kitchen were naturally delicious, and the ones Ting He brought were very much to her taste, indicating she and the little girl had similar palates.


    While she was eating, a maid entered in small steps, "Third Lady, Doctor Chen is here."


    Zhao Hanzhang paused in mid-bite, put the snack down for Ting He to clear away, and asked, "Who invited the Imperial Physician?"


    As she contemplated how to proceed, the little maid said, "It was Uncle Cheng who brought him; he said the master sent someone to invite him."


    Zhao Hanzhang called back Ting He, took back the snack, and continued eating, "Let him in."


    Doctor Chen came in carrying a medicine box and saw a little lady sitting on the couch eating snacks. Upon seeing him, she waved, "Doctor Chen, would you like to have some snacks first?"


    Doctor Chen: ...


    He suspiciously looked at Uncle Cheng, "Is this the mansion''s Third Lady?"


    "Yes," Uncle Cheng, though surprised, quickly composed himself and bowed, "Please, Doctor, examine our Third Lady."


    Doctor Chen could only step forward. Zhao Hanzhang was cooperative; she put down the snack and extended her hand, answering whatever was asked.


    "Third Lady still can''t remember anything?"


    "Not really, I can vaguely remember some things," Zhao Hanzhang replied, "I often have flashes of someone rushing to report Second Son leaving the city, but what follows is chaos, and when I try to think more, my head feels like it''s splitting, and my heart races."


    Doctor Chen felt her pulse, focused on her, and asked, "What about people? Can you recognize anyone?"


    Zhao Hanzhang sighed, "Besides Second Son, I vaguely remember the girl who reported the news back then, but I only remember her appearance, not her name."


    "You don''t remember your parents and siblings either?"


    Zhao Hanzhang sighed, affirming with a nod, concernedly asking, "When will I be able to remember? Mother cries uncontrollably every day when she visits me; today, it took a long time to coax her to rest."


    Doctor Chen looked at her silently for a while, withdrew his hand, and said, "Third Lady, rest well. Since you can''t remember, don''t force it, lest your condition worsens."


    He said, "First, recover your health; when the time is right, you''ll naturally remember."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded obediently and agreed, "Yes."


    Doctor Chen left a prescription before departing. Uncle Cheng bowed to Zhao Hanzhang and followed out to see Doctor Chen off.


    No sooner had Doctor Chen left than the girl''s mother, Mrs. Wang, hurried over. Her eyes were still red and swollen, clearly having cried again after Zhao Hanzhang persuaded her to leave.


    Upon entering, she fixed her gaze on Zhao Hanzhang and rushed forward, "Third Lady, what did Doctor Chen say?"


    Zhao Hanzhang leaned against the bed, pretending to be weak, "The Imperial Physician said there is no major issue, just still not remembering things."


    Mrs. Wang''s eyes turned red again. She held Zhao Hanzhang''s hand and wept, "My poor child..."


    Zhao Hanzhang allowed herself to be held but couldn''t bring herself to call her "mother" in front of her. This sister was about the same age as her, and in reality, she was.


    Despite having a daughter who was already fourteen years old, she herself was in blooming youth, only two years older than she used to be.


    Zhao Hanzhang couldn''t bring herself to say "mother," but she couldn''t bear to see a girl cry, so she hurriedly held her hand back and changed the subject, "How is Second Son?"


    Mrs. Wang''s tears subsided a bit, and she wiped her eyes with a handkerchief, saying, "He''s still kneeling in the ancestral hall. This time, your grandfather was very angry and punished him personally."


    She paused, lowered her voice, and said, "Not just Second Son, but also the Eldest Lady of the Second House is kneeling in the ancestral hall. While your grandfather doesn''t stop us from sending food and drink, he forbids them from leaving the hall. Every day, they must kneel and recite the family instructions and genealogies. You know, Second Son is rather simple-minded; he can manage some genealogies, but the instructions are..."


    Zhao Hanzhang thought deeply, Second Son, her actual younger brother, Zhao Yong, was only twelve years old.


    She considered for a moment and looked at Ting He, "Go find Uncle Cheng and tell him that after taking the medicine, I fell asleep but accidentally had a nightmare and am now sweating all over, calling for Second Son. Please let him come see me."


    Ting He looked at the lady whose complexion was still quite rosy, hesitated a moment, but eventually curtsied and agreed.


    Qing Gu, who came with Mrs. Wang, immediately said, "I will go with you."


    Mrs. Wang was filled with anxiety, asking Zhao Hanzhang, "Isn''t this deceiving your grandfather? If he finds out..."


    Zhao Hanzhang reassured her, "Don''t worry; what in this courtyard can be hidden from Grandfather? If he disagrees, Uncle Cheng will naturally refuse."


    Uncle Cheng did not refuse, so Zhao Erlang, pale and unable to stand straight after kneeling, was supported and taken to Zhao Hanzhang''s Qingyi Pavilion, leaving only Eldest Sister Zhao, Zhao Hewan, in the ancestral hall.


    Supported as he was brought in, it was Zhao Hanzhang''s first time seeing her ''cheap'' younger brother in reality apart from in memory.


    Though only a twelve-year-old boy, he was tall and sturdy, with chubby, cherubic cheeks. As soon as he entered and his eyes caught sight of his sister on the bed, unexpectedly, he opened his mouth and started to bawl, "Sister, Sister, waah¡ª"


    Zhao Hanzhang was startled, and Mrs. Wang began to cry too, running forward to embrace her son, "Second Son..."


    Zhao Erlang cried loudly, his tears like floodwaters streaming down his face. His eyes tightly shut, he was supported by attendants as he approached the bed. Only when he reached Zhao Hanzhang did his cries quiet down a little, but he continued to sob sorrowfully.


    He cried while barely opening his eyes to look at Zhao Hanzhang; seeing her, he cried even louder.


    Zhao Hanzhang: ...

 Chapter 11 - 5 Playing Dumb

    Chapter 11 - 5 Playing DumbZhao Hanzhang resignedly opened her arms to embrace Zhao Erlang, patting his back to console him.


    It was a long while before Zhao Erlang slowly stopped crying, timidly opening his eyes to look at Zhao Hanzhang, "You..."


    He looked at her suspiciously, "Are you my sister?"


    Zhao Hanzhang was surprised inside but remained composed, "I don''t remember, but they say I am."


    She looked Zhao Erlang up and down, and said: "I seem to have seen you in my memories, vaguely recalling last year when you stood on the fake mountain in the garden and peed into the wind, ending up peeing on someone else''s head?"


    Mrs. Wang coughed violently, "That was two years ago, Third Lady, you remembered it wrong. Back then, your brother was still young..."


    But Zhao Erlang didn''t blush. In his limited memory, he also remembered this incident. He became happy and nodded vigorously, "Yes, that was me. Because of that, my sister chased me down two streets with a whip and caught me for a good beating."


    He instinctively reached out to touch his butt, feeling a bit wronged, "It hurt a lot."


    Zhao Hanzhang: "...Does it still hurt now?"


    Zhao Erlang nodded.


    Zhao Hanzhang reached out and poked his knee, "What about here?"


    Zhao Erlang hissed in pain, his face contorted in discomfort, and he couldn''t help but withdraw backward.


    Mrs. Wang looked on with great distress. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Hanzhang withdrew her finger and instructed Ting He, "Go tidy up the side room and let Erlang stay here. Send someone out of the residence to get a doctor. His legs need proper treatment after kneeling for so long, lest they get damaged."


    Ting He agreed.


    Mrs. Wang hesitantly said, "Although Erlang''s mind is young, he is not that young in age. Isn''t it inappropriate for him to stay in your courtyard?"


    "Who would say anything? He''s staying in the side room, not in the same room," Zhao Hanzhang said. "Having just experienced such an incident, I wouldn''t be at ease letting him stay in the front courtyard. Let him stay here with me."


    Mrs. Wang also feared he might be led astray and make mistakes again, so she agreed as soon as Zhao Hanzhang persuaded her.


    Zhao Erlang covered his sore knees with both hands, confirming, "You are my sister!"


    Only his sister would poke his sore spots like that.


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at him with a complicated expression, not knowing whether to praise his cleverness or call him foolish.


    Though he was suspicious, how could he trust her so easily?


    Zhao Erlang settled down in Qingyi Pavilion, and the head of the Zhao Family, Zhao Changyu, said nothing. Even if others had objections, they could only hold them back. But Eldest Sister Zhao was still kneeling in the ancestral hall.


    The usually unshakable senior members of the second branch were also feeling unsettled.


    At dinner time in the evening, the people from the second branch came together, except for her unseen granduncle.


    As soon as the dishes were placed on the table, Zhao Hanzhang comfortably had herself moved to the table. Just as she sat down, a servant came in to report, "Second Lady, Third Lady, the Master and Eldest Lady have brought Second Young Mistress and Fourth Young Mistress to visit Third Lady."


    Zhao Hanzhang turned to look at Mrs. Wang.


    Mrs. Wang put down her chopsticks, wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, and said, "Let them in."


    If only Second Young Mistress and Fourth Young Mistress came over, they could have easily used their previous excuse not to see them. But now that the elders were coming, they couldn''t just shut the door on them.


    Mrs. Wang sat at the table waiting, while Zhao Erlang seized the moment to stuff food into his mouth, then obediently placed his hands on his knees and sat properly, showing he had been taught manners.


    Zhao Ji entered with his wife and daughters, with Mrs. Wang reluctantly rising with Zhao Erlang to greet them.


    Only Zhao Hanzhang remained steadily seated on the couch due to her leg injury, unmoving and unfazed.


    As Zhao Ji came in, he immediately saw her. His eyes fixated on her, meeting Zhao Hanzhang''s curious gaze.


    Zhao Hanzhang unabashedly scrutinized Zhao Ji, audaciously looked at his wife, then shifted her gaze to the two young girls behind him.


    Zhao Ji was startled by her gaze; this unfamiliar scrutiny...


    Zhao Ji furrowed his brow slightly, could it be she truly lost her memory?


    As she observed the family of four, Zhao Hanzhang slowly matched them with people in her memory. The sudden rush of memories was so overwhelming that it made her head feel like it was splitting apart, causing her face to turn slightly pale, and beads of sweat formed on her forehead.


    Zhao Ji, watching her, was the first to notice something wrong. He was taken aback for a moment before hurriedly asking, "Third Lady, what''s wrong?"


    Ting He also noticed, hurrying forward to support Zhao Hanzhang, anxiously asking, "Third Lady, is your head hurting again?"


    This bit of pain was nothing to Zhao Hanzhang; she could endure it, but...


    Meeting Zhao Ji''s scrutinizing and suspicious gaze, Zhao Hanzhang thought, why should she endure it?


    Thus, she released the floodgates of her memory, allowing the memories and emotions that surged upon seeing them to engulf her. Her face turned ashen like snow, cold sweat streamed from her forehead, and she suddenly vomited...


    This intense reaction didn''t seem like something that could be faked.


    Zhao Ji felt uneasy. He had thought Zhao Hanzhang was pretending to have amnesia to have their second branch punished by their uncle, but now it seemed she truly had lost her memory.


    Zhao Hanzhang vomited for quite a while, causing a commotion among the maidservants in the room. Once the memories in her mind slightly calmed, she lifted her head to look at Zhao Ji''s family of four but saw Zhao Yi coming in from behind them. She immediately shifted her focus, pointing a trembling finger at Zhao Yi, "You, you, I remember you..."


    Before she could finish the sentence, she tilted her head and fainted.


    Zhao Yi, Zhao Dalang, Zhao Ji''s only son at the moment, was far better to face than his two daughters.


    Having dropped the bomb, Zhao Hanzhang was content to feign fainting.


    Mrs. Wang, unaware of the truth, was shocked to see her daughter faint. She rushed forward to hold her, "Third Lady, Third Lady, what''s happening to you? Quick, call a doctor..."


    Ting He was also terrified; she dashed to run out but was caught by Qing Gu, "Quickly ask Master to have the Imperial Physician come, outside doctors won''t do."


    Ting He complied, turning to run outside.


    Seeing his sister faint, Zhao Erlang was also frightened. With Mrs. Wang''s shout, tears welled up, and he squeezed in to tightly hold one of Zhao Hanzhang''s hands, feeling more and more that her face looked deathly pale, just like the dead person he saw a few days ago, and couldn''t help but wail and cry, "Sister, Sister..."


    Mrs. Wang had initially held it together, but when her son started crying, she too was overwhelmed with grief, hugging Zhao Hanzhang and sobbing.


    Zhao Hanzhang: ...


    She couldn''t help but use her other hand to scratch Mrs. Wang''s palm, but Mrs. Wang, engrossed in her sobbing, didn''t feel it, so Zhao Hanzhang had to give a pinch.


    Mrs. Wang: ...


    She came to her senses, looked down at her daughter with tears, and saw Zhao Hanzhang slightly opening her eyes. After meeting her gaze, she quickly shut them tightly again.


    Understanding the signal, Mrs. Wang''s sobs grew louder, and the servants in the room, hearing the crying, felt grief and began to sob quietly as well.


    Only Qing Gu remained functional, instructing people to fetch hot water, find the medicine for Third Lady, and send someone to the gate to watch for the doctor...


    Zhao Ji and his family were suddenly frozen in place, and the chaos and sorrow in the room seemed to entirely sidestep them. In anyone''s eyes, this scene could be interpreted as the second branch coming to bully the widowed and orphaned of the first branch.


    The second branch members, having said just one sentence upon entering the room: ...

 Chapter 12 - 6 Confrontation

    Chapter 12 - 6 ConfrontationZhao Ji''s forehead twitched, and after reacting, he immediately shouted at his son, "What are you standing there for? Your Third Sister remembers you, but you just stand there. Hurry up and see your sister!"


    The First Lady also reacted, quickly stepping forward to support the crying Mrs. Wang, "Sister-in-law, this is a good thing. Earlier, I was worried that Third Lady wouldn''t remember anyone. Seeing her like this, she''s improving. She even remembers her brother now, and next she should remember you."


    Mrs. Wang held Zhao Hanzhang tightly, crying, "If remembering the past is this painful, I would rather she never remembers."


    What a lie. Does Third Lady look like she fainted because she remembered Zhao Dalang in a good way? It''s clearly because Zhao Dalang bullied her before.


    Although she doesn''t remember how Zhao Dalang bullied Third Lady, since Third Lady said it happened, then it did.


    Third Lady isn''t really amnesiac.


    That''s right, Mrs. Wang also doesn''t believe her daughter is amnesiac. After all, she can remember her and Second Son, and recognize the people around her like Ting He and Qing Gu, just her reactions are a bit slower than before.


    But she hit her head, broke her leg, it''s normal to have a slow reaction amidst sadness and pain.


    Amnesia can be faked, but vomiting and turning pale can''t. Mrs. Wang touched Zhao Hanzhang''s hair, her heart aching as tears fell drop by drop, "Child, I only wish for you and Second Son to be safe, healthy, and happy, I don''t demand anything else."


    Mrs. Wang doesn''t fully understand her daughter''s intentions, but her speech before fainting, pointing at Zhao Yi, clearly expressed discontent with the second house.


    When it comes to discontent, Mrs. Wang has long accumulated a bellyful, but always restrained herself due to her father-in-law, and previously her daughter always persuaded her, so she endured.


    This time, since the second house incited Second Son to go out of town, causing her two children to nearly perish, she thoroughly hates them.


    It''s just because her father-in-law hadn''t changed his mind, he still wants to pass the title to the second house, in the future they would have to be at their mercy, so she forced herself to endure.


    Now even her daughter has rebelled, Mrs. Wang couldn''t suppress her resentment, she turned and grabbed Zhao Yi, who had been pushed up by Zhao Ji.


    "Dalang, your Third Sister is a year younger than you. If she has done anything wrong, tell me and I''ll punish her, but please don''t scare her," Mrs. Wang cried, "In the future, this whole house will be yours. We widows and orphans only ask for a bowl to drink, for a peaceful life, dare not contend for anything with you."


    Zhao Ji and Mrs. Wu turned livid from Mrs. Wang''s sarcastic comments. Zhao Ji couldn''t resist, and shouted, "Sister-in-law, what do you mean by this?"


    Mrs. Wang shrank back, pulling Zhao Erlang and Zhao Hanzhang into her arms, the three of them huddled together, not daring to cry loudly, "Elder Brother...I, I, said something wrong..."


    Zhao Ji''s whole face turned dark, but in the eyes of the servants, the lord seemed even more terrifying. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The First Lady, Mrs. Wu, saw the servants'' frightened expressions, she immediately reacted, quickly stepping forward to comfort Mrs. Wang, "Sister-in-law, what are you saying? They are siblings, of the same bloodline, in the future will help each other, be kind and loving."


    Mrs. Wang lowered her eyes, her voice low, "Elder Sister-in-law is right, I don''t ask for anything else, I only wish for the safety of my two children."


    She tightened her hold on the two children, recalling how Third Lady was sent back covered in blood, her breath weak, on the verge of death, she straightened her back slightly, lifting her gaze to Mrs. Wu, her eyes fierce, "Third Lady and Second Son are my heart and soul, I can even sacrifice my life for them. Elder Sister-in-law had better remember today''s words, otherwise, even if I go to hell, I''ll break free from the chains and return."


    Mrs. Wu was startled by her gaze and the fierceness in her words, unable to speak for a long while.


    Zhao Ji was blocked by Mrs. Wu, only hearing the words without seeing Mrs. Wang''s situation, he grew angry, his tone also turning cold, "Sister-in-law, what do you mean by this, do you suspect that Third Lady''s fall from the horse was caused by the second house?"


    Mrs. Wang tightly clutched the handkerchief, crying, "Elder Brother, Eldest Sister is still kneeling in the ancestral hall, we both know why she''s kneeling."


    Zhao Ji''s face turned blue, he clenched his fist, and coldly said, "Sister-in-law, why don''t you tell me, why is she kneeling?"


    Mrs. Wang held Zhao Hanzhang tightly, shivering slightly in fear.


    Zhao Ji angrily said, "The servants around Sister-in-law also need clearing out, all these meddlesome people by your side stirring things up, that''s why these misunderstandings arise between the siblings."


    He said in a deep voice, "Even Second Son himself can''t clearly explain why he left town, Eldest Sister happened to know about it, of course, she would tell Third Lady. Sister-in-law, why don''t you think about it, if Eldest Sister hadn''t told Third Lady, could Third Lady have gone after Second Son in time? With so many refugees and chaotic soldiers outside the city, wouldn''t they have swallowed him alive?"


    Zhao Ji: "Not only does Sister-in-law not remember Eldest Sister''s kindness, but also believes in outside rumors, thinks Eldest Sister incited Second Son to leave the city. Now with the new emperor ascending the throne, the situation in court changing, Elder Brother needs to temporarily stay at home to recuperate from illness and avoid chaos in court. In such circumstances, Sister-in-law causing internal strife, isn''t it exactly what those instigators want?"


    He cast a fierce glance at Qing Gu on the side, directly ordered, "I see Sister-in-law is being stirred up by those around her, come, take these unruly slaves away."


    Qing Gu and others were startled, trembling and kneeling on the ground.


    Mrs. Wang was also startled, quickly extending a hand to stop it, "It has nothing to do with them..."


    Zhao Hanzhang slightly furrowed her brows, opened her eyes, she pushed away Mrs. Wang''s other hand, pretending to vomit twice by the bedside before lifting her head and reaching out to Qing Gu on the ground.


    Qing Gu hesitated before reacting, quickly got up, her hands trembling slightly as she handed a teacup to Third Lady.


    Zhao Hanzhang rinsed her mouth and spit it out, then leaned against Mrs. Wang, her face pale as she looked at Zhao Ji, the corners of her mouth slightly curving, "Is this Great Hall Uncle?"


    The stagnated atmosphere in the room immediately became active, the servants kneeling on the ground felt the oppressive aura weaken over them, they could slightly lift their heads.


    Zhao Hanzhang''s waking and vomiting directly disrupted Zhao Ji''s rhythm.


    Zhao Ji stared at Zhao Hanzhang, slightly furrowing his brows, "Third Lady, you have become increasingly disrespectful, who taught you to speak to elders like this?"


    Zhao Hanzhang looked innocent, "I don''t remember."


    She smiled at Zhao Ji, slightly raising her chin, "I don''t remember you, nor do I remember... those behind you, except,"


    Her gaze fixed on Zhao Dalang, with a mocking smile, "Him."


    Zhao Dalang: ...


    Though they are cousins only a year apart, the two closest in age in the mansion, they really aren''t that familiar. He completely doesn''t remember doing anything memorable that she would recall even after losing memory.


    "But not remembering isn''t a problem, we can reintroduce ourselves," Zhao Hanzhang expressed her generosity, not minding getting acquainted again, "But this seems to be my courtyard, this is the main house, right?"


    Zhao Hanzhang tilted her head with a questioning look at Zhao Ji, "Can the second house now directly bypass the head lady of the main house to deal with the servants of the main house?"

 Chapter 13 - 7 Relativity

    Chapter 13 - 7 RelativityShe slightly lifted the corner of her mouth and asked maliciously, "Now, isn''t Zhao Family still under Uncle''s control?"


    Zhao Ji''s face changed, and Mrs. Wu and the three children looked at Zhao Hanzhang with surprise, not expecting her to say such words directly.


    Mrs. Wang couldn''t help but look at Zhao Hanzhang in surprise and lightly tugged her sleeve.


    Zhao Hanzhang pretended not to notice and kept a smile on her face while looking at Zhao Ji, waiting for his response.


    Zhao Ji calmed down his emotions, quickly reining in his anger, and said calmly, "Third Sister just woke up and doesn''t remember the household matters, hence the misunderstanding. I''m doing this for the peace of the estate. If the servants are allowed to spread rumors, even the best masters can be manipulated by them."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded slightly, "What Great Uncle said is right, indeed there should be a thorough investigation. Although I don''t remember much, I''ve gained quite a bit of knowledge since waking up. It seems the outside rumors all originate from outside the main house. If we are to investigate, we should get to the root of it. How about this, let Aunt and my mother investigate together. My mother will check the main house, Aunt will check the second house, and find out which servants are sowing discord. Then we can send them all away. What does Great Uncle think?"


    Zhao Hanzhang grew up under his watchful eye, and he knew the child was smart, but she had always been gentle and obedient. This was the first time she directly challenged him.


    However, facing Zhao Hanzhang''s unfamiliar gaze, Zhao Ji couldn''t even get angry and could only reluctantly agree.


    The visit to the sick eventually ended without conclusion. They left the medicinal materials they brought and didn''t say much before leaving.


    Walking briskly out of Qingyi Pavilion, Zhao Ji suddenly stopped and looked back at Qingyi Pavilion under the dim light.


    Mrs. Wu, who was briskly following him, was startled and stopped along with the three children, bowing their heads in silence.


    Zhao Ji said expressionlessly, "She is not pretending; she truly lost her memory."


    Mrs. Wu nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes, I hadn''t seen her earlier, and thought she was pretending too. But today, it seems she genuinely lost her memory."


    Third Sister used to be occasionally rebellious but was always steady in her actions and maintained good relations with the second house outwardly harmonious, regardless of what she thought internally.


    Today''s rude questioning was unprecedented.


    Zhao Ji got a headache realizing that pretending amnesia was bad, but truly losing her memory was even worse for them.


    Having forgotten means no emotion, no fear, and everything previously cultivated disappeared instantly.


    Moreover, tonight...


    Zhao Ji thought of her confrontation just now and felt pain in his chest, blocked up, "Do not spread what happened earlier."


    Mrs. Wu whispered, "Even if we don''t speak of it, it will spread to the main courtyard, won''t it?"


    Of course!


    As soon as they left, Zhao Hanzhang had the kneeling servants get up, dismissing them all, leaving only Qing Gu and said, "The doctor hasn''t arrived yet, Qing Gu, go to the main courtyard and tell Grandfather I''ve woken up. I am just dizzy and nauseous, which is no longer a big deal, but Mother is so angry that her heart hurts."


    She asked, "If Grandfather asks why Mother is angry, you know how to respond, right?"


    "How else to respond? Naturally be upset by the second house''s provocation."


    Qing Gu cautiously glanced at Zhao Hanzhang, remembering Third Sister''s previous teachings, and whispered, "Say it''s Third Sister causing the upset, that Third Sister was disrespectful to the Great Uncle..."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded slightly, "Just say, Third Sister has completely forgotten the manners and morals of the past, and Second Lady is very upset."


    Mrs. Wang: ... She wasn''t actually that angry; previously among their family of three, she was the only one angry with the second house people, her son was too foolish to be concerned, her daughter, though shrewd, always urged her to be patient, saying that anger should be reserved for important times, if you flare up too often, no one will pay attention when you really need to.


    The rare occasion for her daughter to get angry at the second house, Mrs. Wang only felt refreshed.


    She hesitated, "Is it not bad to say this, what if your grandfather gets angry with you?"


    "Anger is inevitable, but I think Grandfather is not most angry with me." Zhao Hanzhang smiled faintly and tapped her knee, "Over the years, the main house has nurtured the second house''s ambitions, the Great Uncle''s family is too arrogant, they consider the title already in their pocket, how can such arrogance not lead to downfall?"


    She said, "I am certain that the matter of drawing Second Son out of the city was done privately by Eldest Sister and them, and Great Uncle''s family was unaware, otherwise they would have stopped it. They certainly wouldn''t think Grandfather would pass the title to Second Son. It is because of this certainty, even knowing that our siblings'' injuries are connected to Eldest Sister and her actions, they aren''t worried, and even covered up for them, refusing to acknowledge, since Grandfather won''t pass the title to Second Son anyway."


    Mrs. Wang said sorrowfully, "Why not give it to Second Son, Second Son is his own grandson."


    Zhao Hanzhang, "...Mother, Second Son can barely write his own name, how can he be a competent Family Head? A title to him is not a good thing, rather a life-threatening misfortune."


    "Then why did you speak to the second house like that? Didn''t you always tell me to be patient before?"


    Zhao Hanzhang: "Times have changed, at that time I thought since we were of one lineage and grew up together, there would always be some feelings."


    She said, "Even the upper and lower teeth can clash, the family bickers now and then, which is normal. For trivial matters, be patient, but now it seems, their ambitions are too great and their feelings too shallow, it''s impossible to rely on them anymore."


    Mrs. Wang was stunned, "If we don''t want the title and can''t rely on them, then we..."


    "Mother, the title is just an honor, there are many good things in the world. We do not want that dazzling title, but that doesn''t mean we don''t want other things," Zhao Hanzhang said, "And those things are still in Grandfather''s hands."


    Mrs. Wang''s eyes lit up, "Money?"


    Her father-in-law was known for being frugal and for his expertise in management; his hands must have a lot of money.


    At this moment, only the three of them and Qing Gu were left in the room, Zhao Hanzhang said meaningfully, "Money is secondary." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The most important are the people under Zhao Changyu''s command!


    In troubled times, money and food are important, but so are people.


    Whoever has people under command and grains in hand can survive and even live well. Now the whole Great Jin is in chaos, even Luoyang, which seems stable now, has been through bloodshed, and chaos occurred every few months before, the city of Luoyang was washed in blood again and again. Without some manpower, Zhao Hanzhang felt she wouldn''t dare step out of the door.


    So she coveted the people under Zhao Changyu.


    Qing Gu instantly understood and knew what to say, she also shrewdly wiped her eyes to make them red, then kneeled to Zhao Hanzhang, "This servant will not fail Third Sister''s trust."


    She turned and left.

 Chapter 14 - 8 Confidant

    Chapter 14 - 8 ConfidantMrs. Wang stared blankly, still not recovering from the shock.


    Zhao Erlang couldn''t hold it in any longer, tugging on Zhao Hanzhang''s sleeve, he complained, "Sister, can we eat now? I''m hungry."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at the innocent and oblivious Zhao Erlang and waved her hand, saying, "Go ahead and eat."


    Zhao Erlang immediately sat back in his seat, eagerly putting several pieces of meat into Zhao Hanzhang''s bowl, saying, "Sister, you just threw up, you should eat these."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at the chunks of meat in the bowl in silence, feeling her head ache, chest tighten, and a nauseous urge to vomit.


    Mrs. Wang hurriedly took the meat away, "Your sister won''t eat it, you eat it yourself."


    She looked at Zhao Hanzhang with concern, "Third Lady, why don''t you have some porridge, look at you, you''ve gone pale from throwing up."


    The enormous memories in her mind had almost fully merged, Zhao Hanzhang''s headache was almost gone, though she wasn''t very hungry, so she nodded.


    She sat and watched as Mrs. Wang served Zhao Erlang, who ate with relish, eating everything put into his bowl.


    Zhao Hanzhang found it amusing, asking him, "Do you eat this well in the ancestral hall too?"


    Zhao Erlang shook his head in grievance, "No meat, only mantou."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded in satisfaction, thinking that''s how a punishment should be.


    While Qingyi Pavilion quieted down, the main courtyard was far from peaceful.


    Qing Gu, having knelt and wept her concerns, only got permission to rise and retreated quietly, her back drenched in sweat as she exited the courtyard.


    Zhao Changyu sat cross-legged on the couch, unmoving, as Uncle Cheng brought a bowl of tea and softly said, "Master, indeed the second house overstepped tonight."


    Zhao Changyu sighed, "It''s not just the second house that overstepped, the Third Lady did too."


    Without waiting for Uncle Cheng to speak, he continued, "But there are understandable reasons, I''ve always known the second has some grievances against me, but I didn''t expect it to affect Zhao Ji so much. I''m still here, but he''s already treating Mrs. Wang like this. Once I''m gone, what place will they have in the Zhao Family?"


    "I didn''t know the situation had gotten this grave," he sighed, "Do you think the Third Lady''s actions were merely to vent her grievances? She''s forcing me to make a choice."


    Zhao Changyu chuckled, "She is clever after all..."


    Uncle Cheng remained silent, thinking, you say the bad things and you say the good things, after all, you always find ways to justify for your granddaughter.


    He silently placed the tea bowl in front of Zhao Changyu.


    Zhao Changyu took a sip and mused, "Actually, there isn''t much choice, I...am not someone with great righteousness."


    Uncle Cheng quickly said, "Why does the master belittle himself so?"


    Zhao Changyu was quite frank, "But this is the truth. If I were one with great righteousness, for the long-term development of the family, I should have sent you to reprimand the Third Lady."


    "A family''s strength can only be advanced if concentrated together. In these troubled times, it''s even more critical not to divide familial power. Yet I," Zhao Changyu sighed, "am now forced to divide the family''s power."


    Since speaking with the Third Lady, Zhao Changyu had been indecisive about how much he should leave her.


    According to the original plan, he didn''t intend to allocate her any family power, and except for Uncle Cheng, he hadn''t planned on leaving anyone for the main house.


    His grandson was dim-witted, as much as he didn''t want to admit it, Zhao Erlang was indeed dull-minded, at twelve, he communicated fine normally, but his intellect was akin to that of a six or seven-year-old child.


    Even a six or seven-year-old can recognize a hundred characters, whereas he, after six years of schooling, can count the characters he knows on his fingers.


    With Emperor Hui as a previous lesson, Zhao Changyu naturally couldn''t hand over the family estate to him.


    So he had always planned for the second house to inherit the estate, entrusting the main house to their care.


    In recent years, court dynamics had shifted, and tensions between the main and second houses deepened, making him anxious and prompting him to seek additional assurances for the main house.


    Thus, he began seeking high-status marriages for his granddaughter, having power, wealth, and people at his disposal, intending to arrange her future with a supportive husband who could look after her mother and brother. But as soon as he took the first step, rumors spread, and both the Second Son and Third Lady got into trouble.


    Was it really the second house pressuring the main house tonight?


    It was clearly the Third Lady forcing him to make a decision.


    Even though Zhao Changyu knew the pit was dug by her, he had no choice but to step into it.


    Zhao Changyu thought for a long while, came to a decision, and told Uncle Cheng, "Have Zhao Ju and Ji Yuan see me tomorrow."


    Uncle Cheng bowed and accepted, "Yes."


    Zhao Hanzhang assumed Zhao Changyu would need some time to wrestle with his decision since her grandfather was renowned in history as an able minister, someone hailed as the thousand-foot pine, a pillar of the realm.


    A person like that, even if somewhat biased, would still wrestle for a while, considering the household''s plans against familial affection, especially in an era where most scholars would choose the family, let alone someone as foresighted as Zhao Changyu?


    She was surprised when by noon the next day, just as she was about to have lunch, Uncle Cheng came to fetch her on orders, "The master is concerned for the lady, so he sends me to bring you for a talk."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, and while sitting in the palanquin, realized that Uncle Cheng did not call her Third Lady, but rather lady.


    She couldn''t help but curl her lips upward, unable to suppress her smile even when entering the main courtyard.


    This time, without any psychological burden, she ran up to the middle-aged man sitting in the courtyard and called, "Grandfather."


    Zhao Changyu nodded at her and introduced the two people next to him when she approached, "You''re just in time, come meet your Grandpa Ji."


    Zhao Hanzhang turned to look but couldn''t bring herself to call the youthful-looking, gentle-faced man who seemed only about thirty that.


    Zhao Changyu noticed her staring blankly and frowned slightly, "Third Lady."


    Zhao Hanzhang immediately bowed and said, "Mr. Ji." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ji Yuan''s eyes lit up, he nodded slightly and said, "The lady looks quite spirited today."


    Zhao Changyu looked at Zhao Hanzhang with a hint of surprise but didn''t correct her. Instead, he followed up with a laugh, "She''s always been robust since childhood. Ziyuan knows how it is, with only two children left by Zhir¡ªthe Second Son as he is¡ªI''ve treated her as a son."


    Ji Yuan remained silent.


    Zhao Changyu didn''t need Ji Yuan to decide immediately, he turned to Zhao Hanzhang and said, "Third Lady, Mr. Ji is one of your grandfather''s right-hand men, you should regard him as equal to your grandfather in the future."


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hanzhang''s face turned serious, she got up with difficulty using the palanquin for support, and she deeply bowed to Ji Yuan, "Grandfather Ji."


    Zhao Changyu: .... that''s unnecessary.


    However, Ji Yuan was thrilled, quickly reaching out to support her, "Good child, your leg is injured, there''s no need for such ceremony, please sit quickly."


    "If Grandfather Ji doesn''t sit, how dare the Third Lady sit? Please, you sit first."


    Zhao Changyu''s forehead throbbed, quickly interrupting them, "This is Zhao Ju, the left hand of your grandfather."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked over, noting his height was quite contemporary, seemingly around six feet. He was robust, and despite the Spring chill in Luoyang, he wore a simple Hu suit, the fabric clinging to him, revealing his muscular build.


    Zhao Changyu added, "He''s in charge of the family warriors."


    Zhao Hanzhang''s thoughts stirred, one literary and one martial, was Zhao Changyu planning to hand over all the family assets to her?

 Chapter 15 - 9 Two Roads

    Chapter 15 - 9 Two RoadsThat is impossible. Even if Zhao Changyu could be "selfish" to such an extent, he would never push Zhao Hanzhang into the spotlight.


    Zhao Changyu led the three into the study, while Uncle Cheng stayed in the courtyard.


    Due to her leg injury, Zhao Hanzhang could only sit on a stool, while Zhao Changyu and the other two sat cross-legged on mats.


    Sitting in the main seat, Zhao Changyu glanced at his granddaughter sitting opposite on the stool, saying, "I have decided to submit a memorial tomorrow to request the establishment of a princely heir. With the new emperor''s accession, it''s the time to bestow honors upon the meritorious. My proposal should be approved swiftly."


    He tapped his finger on the table and said, "Originally, after the princely heir is appointed, I should keep your eldest uncle by my side for guidance and slowly transfer the family''s power to him. However..."


    Zhao Changyu looked up and fixed his gaze on Zhao Hanzhang, "Your grand-uncle is still here."


    Zhao Hanzhang felt a stirring in her heart and remembered the scant historical records about Zhao Zhongyu, "You want them to fight, so our branch can benefit like fishermen when they struggle?"


    "..." Zhao Changyu quickly glanced at Ji Yuan sitting nearby and snapped, "What nonsense are you talking about? After I''m gone, the family''s grand plan falls on your grand-uncle and eldest uncle. Instead of assisting them, you hope they fail?"


    Zhao Hanzhang promptly lowered her head to admit her mistake, "Yes, it''s all Third Lady''s fault. I won''t dare to think like this again."


    Speaking out in the open like this.


    Zhao Changyu finally showed a trace of satisfaction and continued, "Quality is better than quantity. I will leave some men for you and Erlang. When I''m gone, you can return home with Erlang."


    He didn''t shy away from Ji Yuan and Zhao Ju, speaking directly to Zhao Hanzhang, "I give you two paths. The first is to get engaged first, and marry after the mourning period. Ziyuan and the others will help you. Our family has a Wu Castle in Ru Nan, currently managed by your fifth uncle''s branch, but our main branch is the legitimate line. With Erlang, as long as you return home, you have an opportunity."


    There was no need to be too explicit. Zhao Changyu was suggesting that she use Zhao Erlang to command Zhao''s Fortress.


    Zhao Hanzhang found this path agreeable and nodded slightly, but engagement...


    She felt there was no need.


    "The second path is to get engaged and married this year. Take Ziyuan and the others with you, and in the future, your mother and brother can rely on you for support."


    Zhao Hanzhang asked, "Grandfather willingly entrusts the Zhao family''s significant power to an in-law?"


    Zhao Changyu looked at her intently, "I''m entrusting it to you."


    If Third Lady hadn''t said those things or done those actions, he wouldn''t have separated the power to give it to her.


    But since she had such insight, her husband''s family wouldn''t be able to control her. The power in her hands could become an asset for her husband''s family, and likewise, her husband''s family''s power could support her, protecting her and the main branch''s mother and son.


    Zhao Hanzhang felt excited, "Grandfather trusts me, and I will not fail you. I will protect my mother and brother, and myself. I choose the first path."


    Curious, Zhao Hanzhang asked, "Who are you referring to? Why is the second branch in such a hurry?"


    "Don''t speak without evidence about unsubstantiated matters," Zhao Changyu admonished her before continuing, "I have my eye on Fu Zizhuang''s eldest grandson, Fu Changrong."


    Zhao Hanzhang searched her mind for this Fu Zizhuang and failed to find any reference, looking blankly at Zhao Changyu.


    Ji Yuan, sitting on the side, laughed, "Mr. Fu''s name is Zhi, styled Zizhuang. He''s newly appointed as Secretary of the Secretariat, Right Minister, Director of the Imperial Secretariat, and Chancellor. His eldest son, Fu Xuan, is married to Princess Hongnong. Fu Changrong is the Princess''s son, known for his talent, just two years older than Third Lady, making him a suitable match in terms of age, talents, looks, and family background."


    Setting aside age and talents, the family background seems suitable at first, but on a deeper look, it''s not.


    Both their grandfathers served as Secretary of the Secretariat, but his grandfather is currently in service, whereas her grandfather is retired. He has both parents, while on her side, it''s just an orphaned mother and child.


    Zhao Hanzhang doubted, "Mr. Fu... would he agree?"


    Zhao Changyu glanced at her, "Why wouldn''t he agree? Third Lady, you''re gentle and virtuous, with both talent and beauty. The Fu family would be lucky to have you."


    Zhao Hanzhang felt a bit guilty, not denying her talents and beauty, but as for being gentle and virtuous... Not even the original self possessed that trait. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn''t think Zhao Changyu was unaware of the little girl''s continued schemes against the second branch.


    Zhao Changyu remained composed, "Don''t worry about this. As a lady, you should be proud and dignified. Though I initiated this, it is now the Fu family seeking you."


    Zhao Hanzhang was perplexed, "Why?"


    Zhao Changyu gave her a glance and frowned, "Why else? Naturally, because you are excellent."


    Zhao Hanzhang paused for a long moment, realizing Zhao Changyu was serious, leaving her speechless. She admitted her excellence, as well as the original self''s, but did this era truly acknowledge such excellence?


    Thinking about the surname Fu, Zhao Hanzhang suddenly asked, "Grandfather, how is this Mr. Fu lately?"


    Zhao Changyu looked at her, "Why ask this? Did you hear of some vice he has outside?"


    Zhao Changyu was surprised, "Are your sources now so well-informed that even news from Chang''an reaches you?"


    Zhao Hanzhang: "... He''s in Chang''an, not in Luoyang?"


    Zhao Changyu frowned, glancing at the injury on her head, "During the Capital turmoil, he was trapped in Chang''an with his parents. You... you don''t remember? Is the amnesia real?"


    "Oh," Zhao Hanzhang couldn''t admit her amnesia now, considering the two crucial confidants present. If her trusted aides knew her head had issues, wouldn''t it dampen their confidence?


    So she smiled, "It''s fake, I just don''t remember the Fu family matters. Were their issues significant?"


    Zhao Changyu instantly felt persuaded; indeed, not significant. Over the past two years, the Great Jin had lost three Princes, the emperor had been snatched twice, and last year was even poisoned in the Imperial Palace. Each event was more significant than the Fu family''s entrapment in Chang''an. The granddaughter was still young, and incomplete information was normal.


    Zhao Changyu convinced himself, nodding slightly, "Yet, with the new emperor''s accession, the trouble in Chang''an has eased somewhat. Although traveling from Chang''an to Luoyang remains perilous, with the Fu family''s skills, returning shouldn''t be difficult. You should see him in two months."


    Zhao Hanzhang felt slightly disappointed, realizing this Fu Changrong wasn''t Professor Fu.


    Based on her appearance and disappearance timing, Professor Fu appeared where someone was likely injured, possibly near death, or already deceased, which is why he vanished before her eyes.


    She still didn''t know who he had become.


    Zhao Hanzhang''s curiosity piqued, and eventually, she couldn''t resist inquiring, "Grandfather, any recent news from the Capital, like someone losing memory or being severely injured, just like me?"


    Zhao Changyu: "Not to mention injuries, the death toll in the Capital is significant daily. Whom do you mean?"

 Chapter 16 - 10 Mutual Compromise

    Chapter 16 - 10 Mutual Compromise"Could it be that the person Professor Fu possessed is an obscure figure, hence there''s no news about it?"


    Zhao Hanzhang: "There''s no specific person. I just witnessed chaos at the city gate before losing consciousness. It seemed like many people were injured. I wanted to ask if anyone else is suffering from amnesia like me. If many have lost their memories, perhaps the news would spread widely in the Capital City..."


    Zhao Changyu''s face turned dark. Ji Yuan couldn''t help but laugh, and he addressed Zhao Hanzhang, "Third Lady, your amnesia was suppressed by the Master and has not been spread."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at Zhao Changyu in surprise, "Why?"


    Zhao Changyu stared silently at her until she lowered her gaze, then said, "If you want more things, just be quiet for a while. Stop trying to provoke the second family and don''t forget why I gave you the name Hanzhang."


    Zhao Hanzhang obediently agreed verbally, but inside she felt Zhao Changyu was destined to be disappointed. She had carried this name for twenty-eight years, attained virtue, but had learned little about humility.


    It''s quite difficult for her to possess virtue without boasting like her name suggests.


    Zhao Hanzhang''s lips curled up slightly, as she recalled her father chasing her with a stick across two large courtyards.


    Her eyes moistened, and she lowered her head to hide the tears in her eyes, once again agreeing, "I will listen to Grandfather."


    It seems connecting information through amnesia and Professor Fu is not possible, and efforts should be made to send someone out to find out about the injured at the city gate that day.


    Zhao Hanzhang''s mood improved. When she raised her head again, her eyes had regained their calm, and she directed her gaze at Ji Yuan, giving him a sweet and obedient smile.


    Ji Yuan shivered slightly, suddenly feeling an ominous premonition.


    Zhao Changyu''s purpose today was to let Zhao Hanzhang meet Zhao Ju and Ji Yuan; now that they''ve met, both parties have understood each other, he left Zhao Hanzhang to speak alone.


    Zhao Changyu: "Qianli may be a martial man, but he is steady and meticulous. Second Son may not excel in studies, but he has strength. His demands are few and unlike Ji Yuan, whom I was originally going to leave with Uncle Cheng for you and Second Son."


    Zhao Hanzhang took a moment to recall Zhao Ju, styled as Qianli, this name was also given by Zhao Changyu.


    Once this piece of knowledge was remembered, related memories emerged.


    Zhao Hanzhang had never seen Ji Yuan but had seen Zhao Ju from a distance a few times, the Second Son''s skills were learned from him.


    However, compared to Ji Yuan, Zhao Ju seemed rather unknown.


    Ji Yuan, a renowned strategist next to her grandfather, though the young lady hadn''t met him, she had often heard his name.


    The Zhao Family''s ability to stand amidst the mutual attacks between several Vassal Kings was significantly due to her grandfather''s capabilities, but Ji Yuan''s assistance was indispensable.


    "Ji Yuan..." Zhao Changyu paused before saying, "He is different from Qianli but has benefited from my favor. He is still young now and might not stay by your side for too long, so you need to quickly develop your own personnel to replace him."


    Zhao Hanzhang was moved, "Grandfather, can I go out?"


    Zhao Changyu''s gaze fell on her leg.


    Zhao Hanzhang immediately said, "That''s not a problem. My leg is sprained and has a bone crack, but not broken. I think I can go out."


    Zhao Changyu responded with profound meaning, "Aren''t you suffering from amnesia now? And severely injured."


    "It''s precisely because of amnesia that I need to go out more, to find my memories faster."


    Zhao Changyu: "...You really intend to persist against the second family? Enough is enough, find an opportunity to recover your memory."


    Zhao Changyu stood up, went to the bookshelf, and took out a box, "I''ve set aside some assets for you and Second Son."


    Inside the box were four title deeds and four maps, drawn on silk cloth. Zhao Changyu pulled out two deeds and two maps for her, "This is the retreat I''ve prepared for the Zhao Family, initially intended for your great uncle, but... now I divide it in half. This portion is yours."


    Zhao Hanzhang glanced at the deeds and then looked at the map, "What is this?"


    "This is my hidden wealth," Zhao Changyu sighed, "Great Jin... I''m afraid won''t last long, the world will eventually fall into chaos, compounded by the disturbances from the Xiongnu and Qiang people, the situation is not even comparable to Later Han. At that time, human lives will be like grass, and as long as you have money and food, you can attract talent to protect yourself. This is for your protection."


    Zhao Hanzhang''s eyes fell on the box, Zhao Changyu noticed it, and his temple throbbed involuntarily. He reached out to close the box''s lid, "This is left for the family."


    After a pause, he said, "Although these things are my personal endeavors, you must understand that Grandfather also inherited the ancestral business, which laid the foundation for today, so these things must be given back to the clan."


    Zhao Hanzhang expressed understanding and generously said, "I know, it''s our responsibility."


    Zhao Changyu nodded in satisfaction, indicated for her to secure the items, "I''ll have Uncle Cheng send you back, and once the request for the Princely Heir''s title is approved, I''ll take you out to meet the people left for you."


    Ji Yuan and Zhao Ju are fine to bring to the mansion, but other personnel are difficult to meet here, otherwise, even a tightly secured main house can''t conceal it from the second family.


    Zhao Changyu reminded her once more, "You need to be humble, understand? As a young lady, showing weakness is more convincing."


    Zhao Hanzhang didn''t quite agree, "For the past six years, haven''t we been consistently showing weakness? All I see is that whenever we retreat a step, others overstep by two, pressing aggressively, growing more and more audacious."


    She said, "If we had not yielded from the start, perhaps it would have been a different situation, and today''s disaster might have been directly alleviated."


    Zhao Changyu frowned.


    Zhao Hanzhang didn''t explain further. In Zhao Changyu''s eyes, the current situation hadn''t deteriorated to the worst, as this incident was thrilling yet harmless;


    But Zhao Hanzhang knew there lay a human life inside this, that fourteen-year-old young girl, who didn''t have the chance to voice her thoughts before she died, only Zhao Hanzhang knew of her death. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Hanzhang withdrew her gaze from the box and stepped back, "I understand Grandfather''s intentions. Even though I''m displeased, for the bigger picture, for the family, I will yield."


    Zhao Changyu''s brows relaxed, and he nodded to her with satisfaction, "Good, only then can I entrust those people to you. With your current disposition and abilities, Ji Yuan should be able to stay for a few years."


    Grandfather and granddaughter conversed happily, Zhao Hanzhang returned fully reaped.


    What she gained today was the bulk left to her by Zhao Changyu, the two title deeds and the items beneath the maps were half, or even more, of Zhao Changyu''s lifetime accumulation;


    And these were the hidden assets he wouldn''t disclose to the second family, which means he surely would give her some assets poised visibly.


    Zhao Hanzhang slightly curled her lips, sitting on the palanquin, looking in the direction of the second family, her elder cousin, Eldest Sister Zhao, was probably still kneeling in the ancestral hall at this moment?


    Was luring them out of the city her own idea, or was someone advising her? The young girl''s revenge must be enacted. Mrs. Wang and Zhao Erlang must also be dealt with properly, then find Professor Fu and devise a way to return together...

 Chapter 17 - 11: Guarding Qingyi Pavilion

    Chapter 17 - 11: Guarding Qingyi PavilionZhao Hanzhang was thinking about what she needed to do next, and soon arrived at Qingyi Pavilion. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ting He was about to have the servants help her onto the couch, but Zhao Hanzhang waved her hand, supported herself with her hand, and hopped onto the couch on her own, "Have people prepared, we''re going out tomorrow."


    Ting He was startled, "Third Lady, your leg isn''t better yet?"


    "Bring a few strong servants, and if needed, they can carry me." With wealth and resources, how could one be unable to go out?


    Ting He couldn''t persuade Zhao Hanzhang, so she went to give instructions.


    Zhao Hanzhang took off her shoes, covered her injured leg with soft fox fur, leaned back comfortably, and waved to the other maids, "Go fetch some fruit and snacks."


    The maids responded happily, feeling that since the Third Lady was injured, she had become more carefree and joyful than before.


    With the mistress happy, they too were cheerful.


    The room quickly became lively, with the flower-like young maids bringing in trays of fruit and snacks, standing by in various positions to serve Zhao Hanzhang.


    Even for wiping her mouth, someone was ready to assist¡ªtruly... too extravagant.


    Zhao Hanzhang took the handkerchief from the maid''s hand, deciding to do it herself, "Where''s Second Son?"


    "He''s in Eldest Sister''s room, his knee is badly swollen, and Eldest Sister applied ointment on it."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, "Have Uncle Cheng call a doctor for him; have him stay in the courtyard these two days. Keep an eye on him and don''t let him go outside."


    The maids all agreed.


    Ting He dashed in, "Third Lady, just now the lord sent someone to the ancestral hall and released Eldest Sister."


    Zhao Hanzhang ate fruit, lost in thought.


    The memorial for the Princely Heir is to be submitted tomorrow, naturally Zhao Changyu would not make things difficult for the second branch in such matters.


    Nor would Zhao Hanzhang.


    Whether Eldest Sister kneels for one more night or one less makes no difference.


    Since she had promised Zhao Changyu, she didn''t mind doing some face-saving gestures, as long as she remembered in her heart.


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "Take a jar of healing ointment from Second Son''s place and send it to her, tell her I''m also injured, so I won''t be visiting her."


    Ting He did not want to go, so she assigned another young maid to go.


    Zhao Hanzhang smiled, asking, "Any other news?"


    Ting He thought and said, "The lord has invited the elder from the second branch over, he''s still in the study now."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, "Bring Qing Gu here, I have some instructions for her."


    "Yes."


    Soon Qing Gu arrived, Zhao Hanzhang kept Ting He and dismissed the other servants.


    "I''m going out tomorrow, bring mother here, let her stay in the courtyard to accompany Second Son, keep watch over her. Do not let her go to the main courtyard or the second branch, and if someone from the second branch comes, block them outside the courtyard, regardless of what excuse they have, do not let them in."


    Qing Gu was stunned, such instructions sounded like they were aimed at Eldest Sister.


    Zhao Hanzhang said softly, "Tomorrow Grandfather will submit the memorial for the Princely Heir."


    Qing Gu widened her eyes, "Why so sudden? The lord''s health is still good..."


    Qing Gu''s voice trailed off, bowing her head under Zhao Hanzhang''s sharp gaze, softly affirming, "Understood."


    Zhao Hanzhang was satisfied, "Keep watch on mother, and there''ll be a reward when I return."


    Seeing the Third Lady''s usual expression, even with some joy, Qing Gu was reluctantly reassured, though she didn''t understand, it seemed this wasn''t a bad thing.


    The Third Lady is smarter and more composed than Eldest Sister, since she didn''t oppose, the situation surely isn''t bad.


    Qing Gu felt restless, afraid Eldest Sister might hear of this from elsewhere and cause a scene, quickly saying, "I''ll go keep watch on Eldest Sister now."


    "Go ahead."


    Qing Gu bowed out, and as soon as she left the courtyard, she walked briskly.


    With Mrs. Wang''s temperament, though she''s not bold, she''s always anxious over the Earl title. Ever since the lord merely spoke of it without determining the Princely Heir title, Second Son still had a chance, and she always harbored a hope.


    If she knew tomorrow the memorial would be submitted, she might even go to the main courtyard to cry, even if she didn''t cause a scene.


    The lord isn''t well now, if he was overwhelmed by her crying... that would leave the Third Lady and Second Son truly without support.


    Mrs. Wang still knew nothing, she was teaching Zhao Erlang to recognize characters, "This is yellow, yellow color, haven''t I just taught you?"


    Zhao Erlang immediately recited, "Yellow, yellow color!"


    Mrs. Wang took a deep breath, moved her finger, pointing at a character, asked, "And this one?"


    Zhao Erlang stared at it, dazed.


    Mrs. Wang controlled her temper, "This is pronounced ''yu''."


    Zhao Erlang obediently repeated "yu."


    Mrs. Wang''s hand turned, pointed back, "What''s this one pronounced?"


    Zhao Erlang opened his mouth, stared silently at it.


    Mrs. Wang couldn''t resist twisting his ear, "Yellow! You just read this a few breaths ago and already can''t remember?"


    Zhao Erlang lowered his head.


    Qing Gu paused, hurriedly entered, "Eldest Sister, Third Lady returned from the main courtyard."


    Mrs. Wang exhaled, patting her chest, feeling the pressure in her chest subside a bit before saying, "What did the lord want with Third Lady?"


    Qing Gu softly replied, "Third Lady didn''t say, but judging by her expression, it doesn''t seem to be bad news."


    "That''s good, after last night''s commotion, I was afraid the lord would scold Third Lady."


    Qing Gu had things to discuss with Mrs. Wang, thus shifted her gaze to Zhao Erlang.


    Zhao Erlang was staring blankly at the characters in the book, which infuriated Mrs. Wang, who waved her hand, "Go out, go out."


    Zhao Erlang instantly became lively, jumped up, ran outside, and soon disappeared from sight.


    Mrs. Wang''s eyes reddened, nearly shed tears, "I don''t expect him to be too smart but if only he had half, no, even a third of his sister''s capabilities."


    Qing Gu handed her a handkerchief.


    Mrs. Wang took the handkerchief, dabbed her eye corner, recovered before asking, "What''s the matter?"


    Qing Gu said, "Third Lady is going out tomorrow. You know, after last night at Qingyi Pavilion, her unkind behavior toward Eldest Sister, we''re unsure how the elders might handle Qingyi Pavilion, so hoping Eldest Sister could go and oversee things tomorrow."


    Mrs. Wang snorted, "They dare! I say, the lord should have separated them long ago, the elder of the second branch has his own estate and title, why fixate on our branch''s possessions?"


    Qing Gu recalled Third Lady''s words, soothingly said, "It''s turbulent times, familial protection is necessary, in the future Third Lady and Second Son will need the clan''s support. Second Son as he is, without kin''s protection, might..."


    Mrs. Wang was silent.


    Seeing her receptive, Qing Gu continued gently, "I think it''s better to heed Third Lady''s advice; the title is secondary, the tangible benefits matter most."


    Mrs. Wang pondered, "Considering the second branch''s disposition, things in Second Son''s hands might not be kept; best give them to Third Lady, even if she takes them to her husband''s family, better than leaving them with the Zhao family, then I and Second Son could depend on her."


    She quietly asked, "Haven''t found out yet, which family''s young man did the lord choose for Third Lady?"


    Qing Gu replied quietly, "Couldn''t find out, but it''s said not only is the family illustrious, but the person''s character and appearance are also commendable."


    Mrs. Wang covered her chest, "That''s good, that''s good; someone the lord chose shouldn''t be bad."


    Qing Gu wisely extended this topic, and Mrs. Wang shifted her focus completely, remaining oblivious to the courtyard''s unrest, happily headed with Qing Gu to guard Zhao Hanzhang''s courtyard the next day.

 Chapter 18 - 12 Wang Si Niang

    Chapter 18 - 12 Wang Si NiangZhao Erlang stood at the door looking pitifully at Zhao Hanzhang, and Zhao Hanzhang pretended not to see him, instructing others to carry him out.


    Mrs. Wang watched her leave, then turned around and pulled Zhao Erlang back into the house. "Come on, we''re going to continue learning characters today, just three - no, two will do. If you can remember two characters, Mother will make you something delicious tonight and buy you a saddle. You can buy whatever you want."


    Zhao Erlang wasn''t happy at all, "Can''t I learn to write my own name?"


    "You''ve already remembered your name; what''s the point of learning it? We''re learning new characters!"


    Mrs. Wang dragged Zhao Erlang back into the house, while Zhao Hanzhang rode a carriage out through the main gate.


    The carriage was draped with curtains on all sides, with Zhao Hanzhang sitting comfortably inside. She could vaguely see outside through the curtains but disliked them blocking her view, so she straightforwardly told Ting He to roll the curtains up.


    Ting He rolled up the curtains on the front and sides.


    With the view now wide open, Zhao Hanzhang could see as much as she pleased.


    The streets were bustling, with all the shops open, though there were only a few stalls, and not many people entered or exited the stores.


    Pedestrians who noticed the carriage either stepped aside from afar, or definitively moved onto the main road to deliberately block it.


    Zhao Hanzhang watched with great interest but didn''t say a word, waiting for the Zhao Family''s driver to deal with it.


    The driver merely lifted his eyelids to glance over, pulled on the reins to slow down, leisurely following the person, neither urging nor pushing.


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at Ting He, who seemed accustomed to it, thinking Third Lady wanted tea, and promptly brewed a bowl for her.


    Zhao Hanzhang took a sip of the tea, looked ahead at the person who left uninterestedly, thinking the Zhao Family really showed modesty outwardly.


    As Zhao Hanzhang was pondering, her peripheral vision suddenly caught something being thrown from the air. She instinctively leaned back to avoid it.


    A flower branch passed in front of her, striking the teapot.


    Zhao Hanzhang stared blankly at the vibrant rose, then turned to see where the flower had come from.


    The second floor of the restaurant on the left had an open window, with a young girl leaning against the window sill, half her body extended outside. Seeing her look over, she shouted loudly, "Third Sister Zhao, why did you dodge? You didn''t catch the flower I threw."


    Seeing the young girl sparked relevant memories, Zhao Hanzhang adjusted herself, waiting for the residual headache to subside before slightly nodding to the girl upstairs, "Thank you for the flower."


    She reached out to pick up the flower that had fallen onto the carriage floor and waved to Wang Si Niang, "I''ll keep it."


    No sooner had she spoken, the rose hit repeatedly, its stem broke and fell onto Zhao Hanzhang''s dress with a thud.


    Zhao Hanzhang: ...


    Wang Si Niang: ...


    Zhao Hanzhang promptly picked it up, pretending nothing had happened, and looked up at Wang Si Niang on the restaurant.


    The two exchanged glances for a moment, then Zhao Hanzhang told the driver, "Let''s go."


    Wang Si Niang saw she wasn''t stopping and instead continued onward, shouting angrily, "Third Sister Zhao, who are you going to meet? Weren''t you coming out to see me?"


    Of course not, Zhao Hanzhang was headed to the city gate, hoping to gather some information from the gate guards.


    Wang Si Niang saw Third Sister Zhao truly didn''t look back, slapping a window in frustration before turning to chase below.


    The servants hurried after her.


    Wang Si Niang chased all the way to the city gate, quickly spotting the Zhao Family carriage parked at the intersection. She muttered to herself as she jumped off her oxcart to run over, "Third Sister Zhao, what are you doing here?"


    Zhao Hanzhang glanced at her, "I''m taking a stroll; why are you chasing me?"


    Wang Si Niang hopped onto her carriage, touched the furnishings inside with admiration, "Your grandfather is so good to you, actually willing to prepare such a luxurious carriage, even horse-drawn."


    "Oh, this isn''t mine, it''s my granduncle''s. I saw it when leaving today and thought it looked nice, so I swapped it on a whim."


    Wang Si Niang gaped, "You..."


    She examined her friend up and down, slightly frowning, "You seem somewhat different."


    Zhao Hanzhang didn''t hide her unusualness, candidly asking, "Is it strange?"


    Being a different soul naturally made the person different.


    Wang Si Niang worriedly inquired, "Are you thinking of giving up your family business to the second branch?"


    Zhao Hanzhang was surprised, "How did you know?"


    Wang Si Niang sighed, "That''s actually good; you''re always competing with them, which scares me. This time you got hurt, it frightened me."


    She said, "Not competing is also good. With your grandfather''s ability, he will certainly arrange things well for you; losing the title is not a big deal. You yourself said that title placed on your brother is a death sentence."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, "That''s right, which is why I''m letting it go."


    Wang Si Niang turned her eyes, grabbing her hand, "How about marrying into my family instead, letting us protect you and your siblings? We could become sisters-in-law; wouldn''t that be delightful?"


    Zhao Hanzhang instantly withdrew her hand, "I wanted us to be close friends, but you want to scheme me into being your sister-in-law?"


    Wang Si Niang: "What''s a close friend?"


    "A intimate friend from the inner circle?"


    With a clap, Wang Si Niang laughed, "That name is good. Can''t sisters-in-law also be close friends? My brother has both character and talent, comes from a good family; isn''t he a good match for you? If you''re willing, my family will propose soon."


    Zhao Hanzhang was surprised, "Can you decide your brother''s marriage?"


    Wang Si Niang: "Mainly because your virtuous name is well-known, and my father is open-minded; he wouldn''t refuse."


    After thinking for a moment, Zhao Hanzhang replied, "But I don''t agree."


    Wang Si Niang laughed and asked, "You''ve met my brother too; is it his character, or talent that doesn''t match you?"


    "He has good character and talent, but I don''t like him," Zhao Hanzhang replied. "I''m not planning to marry; even if I marry, that''s a matter for when I return. Right now, I must find Professor Fu."


    She directly refused Wang Si Niang, "Let''s not bring this up again."


    Ting He arrived panting, seeing Wang Si Niang and promptly greeted her before reporting to Zhao Hanzhang, "Third Lady, we''ve heard that there were many casualties that day, even involving gentlemen from the Wang Family and Fu Family. However, recently we haven''t heard of any gentleman losing memory due to injury."


    "Fu Family?" Zhao Hanzhang leaned closer, "Which Fu Family?"


    "The Secretary of the Secretariat Fu Family."


    Wang Si Niang hurriedly added, "Also my family cousin, who happened to bring servants into the city that day, and was injured during the mob riot."


    Zhao Hanzhang asked with little interest, "Was he seriously hurt? Can he still remember past events? Any changes in diet and lifestyle?"


    Wang Si Niang: "...He is okay? Just eats lightly now."


    Of course, an injured person eats lightly.


    Zhao Hanzhang remained more interested in the Fu Family, asking, "Which gentleman from the Fu Family was injured?"


    Based on her possession criteria, it could be inferred that Professor Fu''s possession conditions should be similar. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Trying to find scientific theory in unscientific matters, this was an inevitable method.


    After feeding people many treats, Ting He managed to gather, "It''s said the eldest gentleman of the Fu Family was injured upon returning with servants from Chang''an Li but hadn''t entered the city when the incident occurred."


    Zhao Hanzhang: "Fu Changrong? What a coincidence."


    Wang Si Niang noticed Zhao Hanzhang''s expression change and asked, "You like Fu Changrong? Though he has talent and looks, how could he compare to my brother? My brother is as famous as Wei Shubao."

 Chapter 19 - 13 Matchmaking

    Chapter 19 - 13 MatchmakingZhao Hanzhang''s memory needs a "reboot" to recall, so organizing relationships and images in her mind is a bit slower.


    After organizing, she said, "Your brother is too old."


    Wang Si Niang was left speechless.


    Zhao Hanzhang felt itchy with curiosity and said to Ting He, "Let''s go to the Fu Family."


    Ting He looked troubled, "Third Lady, we haven''t sent a note in advance. Isn''t it inappropriate to visit them suddenly?"


    Zhao Hanzhang frowned, her gaze falling on Wang Si Niang.


    Wang Si Niang shivered involuntarily.


    Wang Si Niang sat in Zhao Hanzhang''s carriage and was quite perplexed, "Was it four or five years ago when we last saw Fu Changrong? Or even longer, we were just kids back then, why are you so fixated on him?"


    She muttered, "My brother is so good-looking, how can you not be moved, yet have the heart to have him arrange for you to meet Fu Changrong?"


    Zhao Hanzhang: "Just tell me, will you help or not?"


    They were already halfway there; could she refuse now?


    "My brother is definitely chatting at Zizai Building right now; you''ll surely find him there."


    Zhao Hanzhang''s leg was injured, making it difficult to hop in, so she waited outside while Wang Si Niang went in to find him.


    Zhao Hanzhang tapped her finger on her knee, waited for a long time, then turned to ask Ting He, "How long has Si Niang been inside?"


    Ting He estimated, "It''s been about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn."


    Zhao Hanzhang said to the maids accompanying her, "Go ask the shopkeeper to bring a sedan chair."


    She decided to go inside personally.


    Zizai Building is not just the front building; it has a deep courtyard in the back, with a scenic view every ten steps, truly a place for scholars to drink and chat.


    Here, as long as you have money, there''s a chance to go to the back, but if you have status, you can definitely go to the back, even without money, the shopkeeper will gladly invite you in.


    Zhao Hanzhang hadn''t had a chance to spend money; Ting He just revealed the Zhao Family name, and immediately a stewardess brought four attendants carrying a sedan chair.


    The stewardess stood respectfully by the carriage, saying, "It''s an honor for our humble shop to welcome the lady today; would the lady like to dine or drink at the back?"


    Zhao Hanzhang: "I''m here to find a friend, Si Niang from the Wang Family. She''s been inside for a while and might be held up by someone."


    The stewardess breathed a sigh of relief, glad she wasn''t here to cause trouble, and said with a smiling face, "Wang Si Niang is at You Ran Residence. I''ll lead the way for the lady."


    Zhao Hanzhang leaned on Ting He''s hand to get off the carriage, declined the maid''s help, and hopped onto the sedan chair herself. The attendants were about to carry her when the maid refused, opting to carry the Third Lady inside themselves.


    The stewardess smiled while leading the way.


    Zhao Hanzhang curiously observed, and as they entered the courtyard in the back, relevant memories emerged from the depths of her mind, allowing her to slowly match memory with reality.


    Zizai Building is the Capital City''s most famous place for intellectual debates, where countless scholars and literati have made their names and friendships.


    Some live here freely and outlandishly, never returning home.


    Zhao Third Sister has been here a few times with friends, but a young girl carries heavy thoughts; the burdens of reality weigh on her shoulders, leaving her little time to relax, so she didn''t care for the atmosphere here, unless urged by friends, she generally wouldn''t come.


    You Ran Residence is at the center of the courtyard. Passing through the screen wall, one can see a land of blossoms, with mats and low tables scattered on the flat grass nearby.


    Low tables are set with tea snacks and fruit platters. Among the youths, some are semi-reclining, others sitting upright; they are heatedly debating something, while her friend, perhaps assigned to invite them, Wang Si Niang, sat fascinated, clearly having forgotten their purpose.


    The maids carried Zhao Hanzhang down the steps directly towards the crowd, drawing surprised looks as they were noticed.


    There was some commotion, and Wang Si Niang turned to look back, seeing Zhao Hanzhang enter seated in the sedan chair, causing her to widen her eyes. She quickly tugged on the young man sitting next to her, got up and ran towards her in her socks.


    "Third Lady, why did you come in?"


    Zhao Hanzhang: "...If I didn''t come in, you''d forget I was waiting outside for you until nightfall, wouldn''t you?"


    Wang Si Niang apologized, "I got taken by my brother''s chat on philosophy and became mesmerized."


    Zhao Hanzhang was uninterested in philosophy, her gaze bypassed Wang Si Niang and landed on the young man behind her. The young man looked to be about twenty-one or twenty-two, dressed in simple linen with no decoration, yet he seemed extraordinary, bright, and generous. Meeting her eyes, he smiled warmly and raised a hand in greeting, "Do you want to come down for a cup of tea, Third Lady?"


    A young man sitting at the table leaned over and asked with a smile, "Meizi, who is this lady, so striking?"


    Still so bold, coming in seated on a sedan chair without a hint of shyness.


    People are always more forgiving with beauties, especially as this girl appeared not only pretty and poised but also carried a carefree air that prompted smiling gazes and a tolerant attitude from the young and middle-aged people present.


    Wang Xuan explained on behalf of Zhao Third Sister, "This is Shangcai Marquis''s Third Sister. She injured her leg not long ago, so she''s somewhat inconvenienced."


    Zhao Hanzhang gestured with her hand for the maids to set her down, sitting in the sedan chair, she nodded slightly to the crowd, "Apologies for my immobility."


    Someone joked, "Coming to find Meizi this way, does Meizi owe the lady a debt? If so, it''s Meizi''s fault. Tell us, and we''ll help the lady recover it."


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "I have a matter to ask for Brother Wang''s help."


    She turned to Wang Xuan, "Could you step aside for a moment?"


    Wang Xuan glanced at his sister and, under her pitiful gaze, nodded at Zhao Hanzhang, smiling as he said goodbye to the crowd and followed Zhao Hanzhang''s sedan chair to the side.


    Wang Si Niang quickly slipped into her shoes and followed.


    To his sister''s rude behavior, Wang Xuan looked away as if he hadn''t seen it.


    "What does Third Lady want from me?"


    Zhao Hanzhang glanced at Wang Si Niang. Had she been inside for so long without revealing her purpose? S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Feeling guilty, Wang Si Niang smiled at Zhao Hanzhang, hurrying to speak to Wang Xuan, "Brother, Third Lady wants you to accompany her to the Fu Family."


    Wang Xuan looked puzzled, "Fu Family?"


    Zhao Hanzhang saw his confusion and explained, "I want to meet Fu Changrong, but I didn''t send a note, so it''s hard to visit abruptly. I request Brother Wang''s assistance."


    But why ask him? He and Zhao Third Sister... were they close?


    Besides, she has her own brothers; for this kind of thing...


    Before he could figure it out, Wang Si Niang pulled his arm and whispered in his ear, "I was hoping she would be my sister-in-law, but she seems to prefer Fu Changrong, insisting on meeting him. Brother, please take her. Fu Changrong isn''t as good-looking or talented as you; once Third Lady sees him, she''ll understand your worth."


    Wang Xuan shivered, glanced at his little sister, then turned back to Zhao Third Sister with a warm smile, "Alright, we can go to the Fu Family now."


    A matchmaker he likes to be, though not the matched one.

 Chapter 20 - 14 The Youth

    Chapter 20 - 14 The YouthIn fact, there was no particular connection between Wang Xuan and Fu Changrong, but compared to him, Zhao Hanzhang, a woman, found it even harder to visit directly.


    That''s why Zhao Hanzhang asked Wang Xuan for help.


    The three of them took a carriage together to the Fu Family''s front gate, and Wang Xuan personally stepped forward to knock and request a meeting.


    The Fu Family''s steward hurried over. Seeing Zhao Hanzhang sitting in the carriage, he was startled. After a gesture towards Wang Xuan, he promptly hurried to Zhao Family''s carriage, bowed respectfully and said, "Why has the lady come here? Our master has already gone to your residence."


    Zhao Hanzhang was taken aback and leaned slightly forward, "Fu Zhongshu went to my house?"


    The steward clasped his hands and nodded, "Yes, and the lady wishes to..."


    Zhao Hanzhang, after a moment of thought, said, "I want to meet your Family Head."


    No matter if Fu Zhi''s visit to the Zhao Family was to finalize the marriage or to withdraw from it, she had to personally meet Fu Changrong to confirm whether he was Professor Fu.


    The steward hesitated, "This..."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at him and said, "Since Fu Zhongshu went to my house, you should know that our two families are negotiating a marriage. Is it unreasonable for me to want to see Mr. Fu?"


    The steward couldn''t help but mutter quietly, "Unreasonable is..."


    Marriage has always been a matter decided by parental orders and matchmakers. Even if the marriage were already set, which it wasn''t, no respectable family lady would just drop by unannounced.


    But given their respective statuses, the steward didn''t dare to voice his thought. Seeing Third Lady Zhao''s calm face made him doubt whether he was overreacting. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He thought for a moment and stepped forward to quietly speak to Zhao Hanzhang, "Third Lady Zhao, our master is visiting to apologize. Our Family Head has injured his head, and this marriage is about to be canceled, so..."


    Would it not be better if you didn''t come in?


    Zhao Hanzhang''s eyes lit up, insisting, "Then I must see him even more now."


    The steward blinked, staring blankly at Zhao Hanzhang, unable to quite grasp her meaning.


    The intermediary Wang Xuan immediately stepped forward, "Steward, Third Lady Zhao specially entrusted my sister to plead, asking me to come forward to request a meeting. This shows her sincerity and persistence. Since both families intend to marry, and even the younger generation knows about it, it seems it''s already at the final stage. Even if withdrawing from the marriage, they should still meet."


    The steward glanced at the insistent Zhao Hanzhang and finally, biting his lip, said, "Third Lady, please wait a moment. I''ll have someone bring a palanquin."


    Evidently, he also knew about Zhao Hanzhang''s injury.


    As he left, Wang Si Niang immediately poked Zhao Hanzhang and said, "Oh Zhao Third Lady, you kept such a big matter as marriage negotiations from me. Tell me, when did you start discussing marriage with Mr. Fu?"


    Zhao Hanzhang grabbed her finger, "I only found out yesterday."


    Wang Si Niang was surprised, "And you agreed? Do you still remember what Fu Changrong looks like?"


    No, since finding out yesterday, she had been searching her mind, but only had a vague image of someone amidst a group. Obviously, the young lady didn''t remember what this Fu Changrong looked like.


    The steward followed closely beside Zhao Hanzhang''s palanquin, explaining on behalf of their Family Head, "Our master injured his head and has been recuperating lately, so we must trouble Third Lady Zhao to move to Jingsong Hall."


    Zhao Hanzhang expressed that she had no problem at all with this.


    Before entering, she heard the sound of reading aloud, and it was a duet.


    She couldn''t help but lean forward to look and saw a young man sitting in the courtyard. Upon hearing the commotion, he lifted his eyes and glanced over. When their eyes met, both remained silent for a moment.


    Zhao Hanzhang, seated in the palanquin, examined the young man up and down, feeling that he looked very familiar and quite like Professor Fu. She was somewhat excited, eager to ask him, but held back because there were too many people around. She gazed at him with eyes full of light, trying hard to contain her excitement.


    The young man''s eyes reflected amusement, and his brows and eyes softened. He nodded slightly to the two Attendant Students sitting opposite him, and the steward spoke up, "Since we have guests, you may stop reading."


    Only then did the two Attendant Students, holding books, notice the newcomers. They quickly clasped their hands and retreated to one side.


    The steward stepped forward and reported to the young man, "Mr. Fu, this is Third Lady Zhao from the Zhao Family. Oh, also, it''s Wang Dalang and Si Niang from the Wang Family. They''ve come to see you. Can you remember them?"


    The steward''s body happened to block the young man''s view. He leaned back and tilted his head to look at Zhao Hanzhang on the palanquin. After a moment, he smiled at her and nodded.


    The steward was stunned.


    Since waking up, the master had rarely reacted and hadn''t uttered a word, let alone smiled.


    He turned back shocked to look at Zhao Hanzhang, only to find her smiling brightly at their master. The steward felt a tremor in his heart; today the master went to the Zhao Family seemingly to apologize and withdraw from the engagement...


    Wang Xuan witnessed the young man''s expression go from aloof to as warm as a spring breeze. He couldn''t help but look back and forth between him and Third Lady Zhao. After a while, he grimaced as if in pain, grabbed his sister, and turned to leave, "Let''s go to the front hall for tea first."


    The steward came back to his senses, looking pained as he watched their master and Third Lady Zhao.


    Third Lady Zhao commanded the maidservants, "Let me down, please, step back. I have something to say to Mr. Fu."


    The maidservants complied, bowing and stepping back.


    The young man waved to the two Attendant Students, signaling them to retreat as well.


    The Attendant Students bowed and left.


    Now the courtyard only had Ting He and the steward left as outsiders, as Zhao Hanzhang and the young man turned to look at them.


    The steward looked conflicted, unsure whether to leave. To leave would be improper with an unmarried man and woman alone;


    Not leaving, considering the master''s situation, he feared losing this well-suited marriage. He couldn''t just cut off the master''s chance at matrimony, right?


    Before he could resolve his inner conflict, Ting He had already stepped forward to pull him out.


    Steward: "...Young girl, aren''t you worried about your mistress?"


    Ting He, most naturally, replied, "My mistress won''t suffer any loss."


    Mr. Fu still had bandages on his head, clearly more gravely injured than their Third Lady. If it came to a tussle, he would be on the losing end.


    Steward: ...Never mind, after all, this matter is known only to them. As long as Zhao Family servants don''t talk, their servants won''t gossip either. Even if the marriage doesn''t happen in the end, it won''t be a big deal.


    The steward resigned himself to fate, leaning outside the courtyard, with Ting He each guarding a side of the gate.


    In the courtyard, Zhao Hanzhang''s gaze fell again on the young man. The two silently watching each other, neither speaking at first.


    Though she was already seventy percent certain, the remaining thirty percent was still risky.


    So Zhao Hanzhang cautiously asked, "I once heard that someone asked you in class, if you were destined to spend your life with someone, who would it be?"


    The young man, who had not spoken a word until now, smiled faintly, looking at Zhao Hanzhang, "Other than the one who first moved my heart, it would only be Bernhard Riemann."


    Zhao Hanzhang exhaled a long breath and beamed broadly at him, "Professor Fu, long time no see."


    The young man also released a breath, nodding slightly at her, "Teacher Zhao."

 Chapter 21 - 15 I Know

    Chapter 21 - 15 I KnowFu Tinghan''s gaze fell on her leg, and Zhao Hanzhang smiled and explained, "It''s not a big problem, I''ll be able to walk on it in a few days."


    It''s just a sprain and a bone fracture; it hardly hurts now and I can limp around. But first, I''m afraid of putting extra burden on the injured leg; second, limping looks unsightly; and third, it''s purely for comfort, so I''d rather be carried than walk.


    Zhao Hanzhang sat on the sedan chair while Fu Tinghan sat on a low stool, making conversation a bit inconvenient due to the distance.


    Zhao Hanzhang gestured for him to come closer, and Fu Tinghan got up and walked over, looking down at her.


    Zhao Hanzhang leaned in and quietly asked, "Why haven''t you been talking? The steward mentioned you had a head injury?"


    She looked worriedly at the bandage around his forehead and asked softly, "You... don''t have his memories?"


    Fu Tinghan listened to her words with a somewhat peculiar expression, "Teacher Zhao, you speak Classical Chinese?"


    And such pure Classical Chinese at that.


    He also lowered his voice and said, "I have memories. If I consciously try, most of them slowly emerge. Unconsciously, when I see familiar people, related memories come up as well, but..."


    "But having memories doesn''t mean I can immediately have everything of his," Fu Tinghan said. "I tried speaking, but the accent is very different."


    Because I have the memories, I can understand them, and given that China''s Classical Chinese isn''t too different, with so many students under me from all over the country, I''ve heard various local dialects and accents.


    Zhao Hanzhang smiled, "Professor Fu forgot what I initially taught at school?"


    Fu Tinghan: ... He forgot that this Teacher Zhao was a music teacher. Although she taught piano, she seemed to really enjoy language subjects. She not only spoke French and German but reportedly learned Russian in two years while hosting a Russian exchange student.


    Even without knowing Russian Braille, communication was not a problem.


    "Teacher Zhao, that''s impressive."


    Zhao Hanzhang explained, "My ancestral home is Luoyang, and I lived with my grandfather when I was a child. Although there are some differences in pronunciation, having memories made it quick to adapt."


    After waking up, she had been silent in bed for several days.


    Fu Tinghan moved a bit closer to the sedan chair, lowered his voice, and asked, "Does Teacher Zhao have any suggestions for me to start speaking soon?"


    Lately, everyone has treated me like a fool, and it''s actually been quite uncomfortable.


    Zhao Hanzhang sympatheticly told him, "I told my family that I''ve lost my memory."


    Fu Tinghan said, "Memory loss... wouldn''t include forgetting familiar languages, would it?"


    "No, it wouldn''t," Zhao Hanzhang laughed, "So I''m sorry for Professor Fu, but we can find opportunities to meet, and I can teach you."


    She said, "Relying solely on an Attendant Student reading to familiarize with Classical Chinese isn''t enough. You need to open your mouth and speak to really correct it."


    Fu Tinghan nodded.


    The steward felt they had been talking for too long and couldn''t help but peek in from the courtyard entrance, only to see their Mr. Fu leaning close to Third Lady Zhao''s sedan chair, speaking quietly, much to his surprise.


    Mr. Fu and Third Lady Zhao so intimate?


    No way, no way, is our Mr. Fu speaking now?


    He couldn''t resist leaning in a bit more, straining his ears, but the distance was too great, and despite their soft tones, he couldn''t hear a word.


    Ting He resisted but eventually couldn''t hold back, running over from the other side to pull the steward back.


    The steward smiled flatteringly at Ting He and quietly asked, "Young lady, did your Third Lady have previous ties with our Mr. Fu?"


    "No!" Ting He outright denied, striving to clear Third Lady Zhao''s name, "Our Third Lady only heard about Mr. Fu yesterday from the chief."


    Such boldness, just coming directly like this?


    The steward''s heart quivered. If this marriage were to succeed, how formidable would our future mistress need to be?


    Zhao Hanzhang was still conspiring with Fu Tinghan, "...I just checked by the city gate, and nothing out of the ordinary. We suddenly appeared there; if we were to return, it should also be from there, right?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fu Tinghan smiled wryly, "Teacher Zhao, this isn''t mathematics. It''s already in the realm of metaphysics. I''ve been considering this for some time, suspecting it''s related to the earthquake and celestial phenomena back then. If it''s soul exchange under equivalent conditions, then we at least need to replicate the seismic and celestial conditions. But first, we don''t have the specific values from back then, and second, under current conditions, it''s hard to create micro-variable energy values. So I don''t have high hopes of returning, but we''ll work towards it and hope for some luck."


    Zhao Hanzhang''s attention lingered on another term, "Soul exchange? You''re saying..."


    Fu Tinghan nodded, "Correct, I suspect those two people are the same as us."


    Zhao Hanzhang sat up straight, "What led you to that conclusion?"


    "Our experiences have proven that space-time truly exists, so I''ve defined it as a quantity. We are within this quantity. Since space-time exchange involves moving from one quantity to another, similarly, this quantity also needs a corresponding amount to pass through, or else it would be unbalanced."


    Zhao Hanzhang: "So two souls..."


    "In mathematics, even a fraction''s decimal point value makes a huge difference. You remember the butterfly effect? I think quantity would not let itself become unbalanced."


    Zhao Hanzhang: "So Professor Fu is personifying the quantity?"


    Fu Tinghan just smiled without speaking.


    Zhao Hanzhang directly believed in his conclusion, drumming the handle and lost in thought, "In that case, who knows if they are still alive, and also..."


    "Moreover, if we experience variables sufficient for an exchange on our side, but they don''t simultaneously occur on their side, do we have the chance to switch back, or do we simply die?"


    Zhao Hanzhang suddenly asked, "So many people die here every day; don''t these quantities just disappear?"


    Fu Tinghan shook his head, "No, death isn''t disappearance."


    Zhao Hanzhang: "They say that the end of mathematics is metaphysics; will Professor Fu believe in metaphysics in the future?"


    Fu Tinghan looked down at her and said, "We''re standing here now, but I don''t believe."


    Zhao Hanzhang: ...


    Zhao Hanzhang so easily believed in Fu Tinghan''s deduction and began to worry, "The elevator descended so quickly back then; I wonder how our... their bodies are now. Zhao Hezhen is just a 14-year-old girl and suddenly goes blind..."


    Zhao Hanzhang sighed, too pitiful; not only would she have aged 14 years in an instant, but she''d also suddenly go blind. Waking up in a strange world, unable to see, there could even be severe injuries.


    Zhao Hanzhang felt a bit agitated, "Professor Fu, we must find a way to return quickly."


    Fu Tinghan certainly wanted to return, but he believed it was unlikely. He''d been contemplating and reasoning, not believing they had a chance of returning; the variables were too large.


    However, seeing the cold look on Zhao Hanzhang''s face, he softened his tone, "I''ll do my best, and you don''t have to worry too much. In the modern world, at least they can receive the best medical treatment, and there are schools and Professor Fang and the others as well."


    Even if their bodies and souls have problems, the two of them could still receive great care.


    Besides, both families are quite well-off.


    Zhao Hanzhang furrowed her brows, looked up, and asked, "Does Professor Fu have close relatives?"


    Professor Fu''s smile faintly diminished, "No, my parents died early."


    Zhao Hanzhang: "What a coincidence, mine too."


    Professor Fu quietly said, "I know."

 Chapter 22 - 16 Blessed (Seeking Recommendation Votes and Monthly Votes)

    Chapter 22: Chapter 16 Blessed (Seeking Recommendation Votes and Monthly Votes)Zhao Hanzhang raised an eyebrow and leaned over slightly, "What did you say?"


    Fu Tinghan slightly turned his head to avoid her gaze, "Nothing."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked up at him and noticed his ears turning a slight red, she couldn¡¯t help but frown, "Professor Fu, is your wound serious? Are you running a fever?"


    "No," Fu Tinghan sat back down on the stool and changed the topic, "I haven¡¯t corrected my accent yet, so I can¡¯t start speaking. What excuse should we use to practice the elegant language together?"


    Zhao Hanzhang thought for a moment and said, "I¡¯ll handle it. You just need to nod when Fu Zhongshu asks for your opinion."


    "Fu Zhongshu?"


    "That¡¯s your grandfather now," Zhao Hanzhang glanced at the bewildered Fu Tinghan, "You should have some memory. This is the Western Jin. Your grandfather, Fu Zhi, is currently the Secretary of the Secretariat in the Great Jin. Our two families are discussing an arrangement."


    Fu Tinghan¡¯s expression turned odd, "Me and you?"


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded.


    Fu Tinghan murmured, "That¡¯s quite the coincidence."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, "It is quite the coincidence."


    Fu Tinghan paused and his face turned crimson. He awkwardly averted his gaze, "You..."


    Just as he was about to ask something, the butler came running in, "Mr. Dalang, the master has returned."


    Fu Tinghan looked towards Zhao Hanzhang.


    Zhao Hanzhang smiled and said, "I will go pay my respects to Fu Zhongshu."


    Fu Tinghan got up to follow.


    Zhao Hanzhang turned her head upon seeing this, "You¡¯re going too?"


    Fu Tinghan said nothing, merely nodded.


    Zhao Hanzhang didn¡¯t refuse, allowing the servants to carry her to the main hall.


    Fu Zhi had just returned from the Zhao Family. As soon as he entered, he heard that guests had arrived at home: Mr. Dalang and Si Niang from the Wang Family and Third Sister Zhao had come to visit Fu Changrong.


    Being an elder, Fu Zhi, even if he was acquainted with Wang Yan, wasn¡¯t familiar with his children. As far as he knew, the age gap between Changrong and Wang Xuan was too great for them to be playmates, let alone for the matter of Fu Changrong¡¯s return to the capital, which had not been publicized widely; even some relatives weren¡¯t aware.


    One could guess why they came, even with just a little thought.


    Fu Zhi went straight to the main hall but did not see Third Sister Zhao.


    Wang Xuan was casually sitting cross-legged by the window, drinking for leisure. He said to his sister, who was anxiously pacing, "You¡¯ve been pacing for half an hour, aren¡¯t you tired?"


    "It¡¯s been almost half an hour. Why haven¡¯t they finished talking yet?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Isn¡¯t that a good thing?" Wang Xuan was delighted, "If they finish quickly, that¡¯s not good. The longer they talk, the more it shows there¡¯s mutual affection. The gentleman is interested, and the lady is willing; the family seeks to unite the Qin and Jin dynasties in marriage. With everything in favor, isn¡¯t it heartwarming? Why aren¡¯t you happy for them?"


    Wang Si Niang took a step onto the mat and sat opposite him, "But Fu Changrong has injured his head, who knows how he might be in the future? Besides, how can he compare to my brother?"


    Wang Xuan choked and coughed violently; the spicy wine stung his throat, making it burn even more. It took him a while to stop coughing, "You, you better stop matchmaking carelessly."


    "Brother, if you don¡¯t marry soon, you really won¡¯t find a good wife. Although you are handsome, talented, and of good character, you¡¯re getting on in age. Third Sister looks down on you because of your age."


    The corners of Wang Xuan¡¯s mouth fell, and he became stern, "I¡¯m mature, who said I¡¯m old? Young ladies don¡¯t understand elegance; don¡¯t speak nonsense."


    As they were bickering, Wang Xuan noticed someone entering from the corner of his eye. He quickly stood up, straightening his sleeves, and went to greet them at the door with a bow, "Greetings to Fu Zhongshu."


    Fu Zhi paused and smiled slightly, "Isn¡¯t it Mr. Dalang from the Wang Family? Please, no need for such formalities. Come inside and sit for a chat."


    His gaze swept through the room, seeing only attendants around, he couldn¡¯t help but frown, "It¡¯s my family¡¯s oversight not to properly entertain esteemed guests. Someone, bring fresh tea and snacks."


    Wang Xuan hurriedly said, "I came uninvited, it¡¯s my fault for the lack of manners."


    While chatting, more people arrived at the main hall. Fu Zhi looked out through the window and immediately saw Zhao Hanzhang seated in a sedan chair, while his grandson walked alongside with a smile. Whatever Zhao Hanzhang was saying had him looking up to laugh at her, the sunlight casting on his face, making it shine as pure as jade in the light, radiating joy all over.


    Fu Zhi was momentarily stunned.


    He hadn¡¯t seen his grandson in five years. When the young man was brought back, he was once without breath, and the Imperial Physician had even asked to prepare for the worst.


    He didn¡¯t know what his grandson had gone through during those five years in Chang¡¯an or what difficulties he faced from Chang¡¯an to Luoyang. But from the moment he woke up, he was silent, showing neither happiness nor anger, only an air of urgency, as though desperate to leave the place.


    After so many days, this was the first time Fu Zhi saw such a genuine smile on his face.


    Fu Zhi¡¯s heart gradually eased, and he began to ponder whether he could bring up the marriage proposal without getting kicked out?


    Fu Zhi was thinking about this, smiling as he stood up.


    Zhao Hanzhang was carried in. As she was about to get down and pay respects, Fu Zhi quickly stopped her, "Third Lady, no need for such formalities, someone, help Third Lady to the couch."


    Zhao Hanzhang quickly stopped him, "My leg injury isn¡¯t severe; I can barely walk. How can I be so disrespectful in front of my elders?"


    After some polite refusals, Zhao Hanzhang ended up supporting herself off Ting He¡¯s hand to move to the mat. Because of her leg injury, Fu Zhi had someone bring a low stool to place on the mat for her to sit on.


    Fu Tinghan sat down knowingly on the other side. As soon as he settled, seeing everyone turning their heads to look at him, he raised an eyebrow in confusion at Zhao Hanzhang.


    Zhao Hanzhang lowered her voice and said, "This is your grandfather¡¯s seat. Sit opposite me..."


    Fu Tinghan stood up and repositioned himself opposite her.


    Fu Zhi awkwardly smiled at Zhao Hanzhang, "After Dalang¡¯s injury, he¡¯s been having some memory issues, forgetting a lot of things, so he¡¯s a bit lacking in decorum and etiquette. But rest assured, his brain is fine, these can be relearned."


    It should be fine, he was still listening to Zhao Hanzhang just now...


    Fu Zhi turned and invited Wang Xuan to sit as well, taking his seat at the head of the table.


    Wang Si Niang, sitting just behind Wang Xuan, playfully winked at Zhao Hanzhang from behind her brother.


    In front of the elders, Zhao Hanzhang remained particularly proper, pretending not to notice.


    With a serious expression, she said to Fu Zhi, "I saw Mr. Dalang during the chaos at the city gate and thought I was seeing things. I hadn¡¯t expected it to truly be Mr. Dalang¡¯s return."


    Looking at Fu Tinghan opposite her, she continued, "This is our fate. Coincidentally, I also injured my head and was experiencing memory loss previously. Over the past couple of days, I¡¯ve started to recall some things. I¡¯ve heard Mr. Dalang has a similar condition. I wonder if Fu Zhongshu would mind us undergoing treatment together; perhaps it might accelerate recovery."


    Fu Zhi¡¯s eyes curved with his smile, "I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind at all." As long as your grandfather doesn¡¯t mind.


    Fu Zhi glanced at Fu Changrong and felt that this grandson was indeed fortunate. He smiled at Zhao Hanzhang, "Do you have a plan for the treatment?"

 Chapter 23 - 17 Nonsense

    Chapter 23: Chapter 17 Nonsense"My grandfather invited Doctor Chen for me, and I think the medicine he prescribed is quite good, but I still need to talk more. Therefore, I want to invite Mr. Fu over. My brother may not excel in other aspects, but he talks a lot and is very cheerful and lively. Maybe by having him chat with Mr. Fu, take him out for a walk and play, he might recall past events."


    Zhao Hanzhang made up stories with a straight face, "The reason I could quickly recall memories of the past was because of my brother. Ever since I met him, my memories came back gradually."


    Wang Si Niang was dumbstruck listening from the side. You regained your memory because you met your brother? After all, he is your brother, right?


    Fu Changrong isn¡¯t familiar with your brother. Wait, given their age difference, do they even know each other?


    Also, that¡¯s not right. Wang Si Niang widened her eyes, "You lost your memory? Then how come you still remember me?"


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "... Because of Erlang, I recovered some memories, and it just so happened that I remembered Si Niang."


    Wang Si Niang wore an expression of doubt, while Wang Xuan smiled but unceremoniously jabbed his sister, indicating she should speak less.


    Fu Zhi wasn¡¯t sure whether he believed it or not, but he nodded with a smile, "Alright, alright, then I¡¯ll personally bring Dalang over tomorrow."


    He also had to further discuss this marriage with a friend.


    Fu Zhi, with a smile, personally escorted them to the door and watched them disappear into the distance before turning to look at his grandson, seeing him still gazing at the Zhao Family carriage. He chuckled, "Now, are you feeling better?"


    Fu Tinghan withdrew his gaze, looked at Fu Zhi, paused, and then bowed in salute as he remembered Fu Changrong doing, stepping back two steps before he intended to turn and leave.


    "Wait," Fu Zhi called him, staring into his eyes, "I guess you already know that our family intends to form a marriage alliance with the Zhao Family. We haven¡¯t had a chance to ask you if you¡¯re willing. If you¡¯re not willing, Erlang..."


    Fu Tinghan furrowed his brows and nodded toward Fu Zhi.


    Fu Zhi was slightly disappointed, "Can¡¯t talk to Grandpa? I heard from the steward that you spoke with Third Lady Zhao for quite some time today."


    Fu Tinghan pressed his lips together. It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t speak; he¡¯s just afraid that once he does, you¡¯ll suspect that I¡¯m not your grandson. Then will I admit it or not?


    Seeing Fu Changrong pursing his lips and not speaking, Fu Zhi sighed, "Forget it, speak when you¡¯re ready. You still have injuries, so get some rest first. Tomorrow, rise early, and I¡¯ll take you to the Zhao Family."


    He paused and then continued, "Let¡¯s go early. Tomorrow the Zhao Family might have an incident. Just stay by Zhao Er... Zhao Erlang¡¯s side and play with him; don¡¯t go to the front yard."


    Fu Tinghan raised an eyebrow, nodded to indicate he understood, and still remained silent.


    Fu Zhi watched him walk away and sighed, "Does this child resent me?"


    The steward quickly comforted, "Mr. Fu has always been filial, how could he resent the master?"


    Fu Tinghan found his way back to his own courtyard. He sat on the couch, lost in thought.


    The Attendant Student saw he was sitting with his legs down rather than cross-legged and hurriedly fetched a small stool for him to prop his feet.


    Fu Tinghan lowered his head to look, arranged his robe, and though more than ten days had passed, he was still unaccustomed to the lifestyle here. Yet Teacher Zhao seemed to have adapted very well.


    Indeed, she¡¯s always been like this, no matter how big the difficulty, she quickly adapts.


    Even after a car accident resulting in blindness, she was only down for a short time before bucking up, working harder, more diligently, and becoming more resilient and formidable.


    Thinking about blindness made Fu Tinghan¡¯s ears turn red. He knew that due to being blind, her hearing was always sharp. He wondered if this trait had carried over after changing bodies. Surely... she didn¡¯t hear, right?


    Fu Tinghan somewhat self-deceptively thought. At the time, his words were spoken softly.


    Seated in the carriage, Zhao Hanzhang also wondered, does Professor Fu know the old me? Or did they only hear about it during a matchmaking introduction?


    But the tone doesn¡¯t seem like it?


    Zhao Hanzhang tried hard to remember but couldn¡¯t recall if she knew Professor Fu before. Was it after going blind that they met?


    It¡¯s a pity, so handsome, and she didn¡¯t even get to see him.


    But when she was fourteen, she looked a lot like Third Sister Zhao, so back then Professor Fu should have resembled Fu Changrong too?


    Zhao Hanzhang snapped back, suddenly facing a person¡¯s face, scaring her into leaning back, only managing to steady herself with her hand.


    Seeing it was Wang Si Niang, Zhao Hanzhang couldn¡¯t help but pat her chest, "What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing? I¡¯ve been talking to you all the way, and you haven¡¯t responded. Tell me, who were you thinking about just now? Was it Mr. Fu?"


    Zhao Hanzhang didn¡¯t deny it, "It was."


    Wang Si Niang looked puzzled, "What¡¯s so great about him, just pale and handsome, doesn¡¯t say a word, and even hurt his head. We don¡¯t know his character, how does he compare to my brother?"


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "Do you really want me as your sister-in-law?"


    Wang Si Niang glanced outside, seeing her brother riding a horse at the front, she leaned close to Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s ear and whispered, "My father wants to propose for my brother to marry the daughter of the Prince East Sea."


    Zhao Hanzhang raised an eyebrow, "With each new dynasty, different ministers hold power. Your father is also right to consider this. With the new emperor ascending, the Prince East Sea holds great power. Among the remaining Vassal Kings, few can rival the Prince East Sea."


    But they forgot, outside of Great Jin are the Xiongnu, and countless refugees, Great Jin is beset on all sides, unless these parasites all die, it¡¯s hard to recover.


    The Prince East Sea won¡¯t last long. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wang Si Niang¡¯s shoulders dropped, "Even you say so. I feel my brother deserves better, someone like you is the only match."


    Fu Zhi was also talking to the steward, "In the past, I only heard that Zhao Changyu¡¯s granddaughter is intelligent, resilient, virtuous and well-behaved. Now having met her, virtue I didn¡¯t witness, but she¡¯s indeed clever, strong-willed, and bold. Such capabilities, if she becomes the main wife, our Fu Family won¡¯t have to worry for three generations."


    The steward immediately replied, "The master has good eyes. I noticed Mr. Fu seemed very pleased too. Although I was far, I couldn¡¯t hear what they talked about, but they seemed to get along well, walking quite close."


    Fu Zhi was somewhat puzzled, "Were they very familiar before? Dalang was in Chang¡¯an for five years, right? He was just over ten at that time, Zhao San Niang was only nine. There shouldn¡¯t be any deep friendship."


    "Perhaps it was love at first sight," the steward smiled, "When Zhao San Niang and Mr. Fu met, their gazes were fixed on each other¡¯s faces, not moving at all. The master wasn¡¯t there, if you were, you would know how strongly they liked each other."


    Fu Zhi stroked his beard, tomorrow¡¯s success seemed likely. He busily instructed the steward, "Open the storeroom and prepare lavish gifts, select more precious jewels and such for Zhao San Niang," he gritted his teeth, "Find the ¡¯Lecture Picture¡¯, put it in a fine box and bring it tomorrow."


    That was a painting from the Han Dynasty, which Fu Zhi was very fond of.


    The steward understood, bowed, and complied.

 Chapter 24 - 18 Comforting

    Chapter 24: Chapter 18 ComfortingWang Si Niang and Wang Xuan escorted Third Sister Zhao back to the Zhao Family. The brother and sister stood at the entrance of the house and sighed in unison.


    Wang Xuan turned his head to look at his sister, "I¡¯m sighing for the Shangcai Marquis. Who are you sighing for?"


    Wang Si Niang replied, "I¡¯m sighing for you, brother. Such a fine piece of jade, and you couldn¡¯t seize it."


    Wang Xuan tapped her on the head, "You¡¯re only fourteen, why are you so worried?"


    Wang Xuan frowned, "Fourteen, it¡¯s indeed time to discuss marriage."


    Wang Si Niang looked at him in horror, just about to get angry when Wang Xuan already said with a serious face, "Your marriage needs to be settled as soon as possible. Tomorrow I have a discussion meeting, will you accompany me?"


    Wang Si Niang suppressed her anger and fell silent.


    As wise as she was, she naturally understood her brother¡¯s intention. Wang Xuan said, "Before Father remembers your marriage, let¡¯s settle it first, and it will also be a good story."


    "Will Father agree?"


    Wang Xuan pulled her along, "As the eldest brother, I have the authority of a father. As long as I agree, it¡¯s settled. Father is a scholar, and once spoken, he won¡¯t go back on his word."


    As long as the chosen family isn¡¯t too poor.


    Zhao Hanzhang returned to Qingyi Pavilion and hadn¡¯t even had a chance to sit down for a sip of tea when Mrs. Wang came crying, "Third Sister, your grandfather has submitted a petition to appoint the princely heir."


    Zhao Hanzhang first looked at Qing Gu, saw her nod, and then put down the teacup, "I know."


    Mrs. Wang held her hand and cried, "Erlang is useless. I thought of going to your grandfather to complain, but Qing Gu said you hold more weight with your grandfather. Third Sister, while it¡¯s not yet dark, quickly go plead with your grandfather and have him withdraw the petition."


    "Mother, how can a petition that¡¯s already been submitted be taken back?" She glanced around the room and gestured for everyone to leave, not even keeping Qing Gu and Ting He, "Mother, Grandfather left us things."


    "What things can compare to a title?"


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "Even the emperor above has been replaced frequently; what¡¯s the use of an empty title when the ruler of the Capital City changes every other year?"


    Mrs. Wang paused her hand that was wiping tears.


    Zhao Hanzhang lowered her voice, "Grandfather gave us practical things."


    Mrs. Wang put down her handkerchief, looking at her with expectation, "What things?"


    Zhao Hanzhang said meaningfully, "Mother, Erlang and I are Grandfather¡¯s biological grandchildren. Do you think those things would be few?"


    "Whatever gold, silver, jewels, shops, and lands there should be, there will be."


    Mrs. Wang pondered, "But can we keep these things?"


    Would you also think about this question?


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "There¡¯s a way. I get engaged, and these are listed on the dowry list. Get someone to notarize it, and no one can take them away."


    She said, "When my brother grows up, I¡¯ll split half with him."


    Mrs. Wang¡¯s eyes lit up, "This is a good idea, but where can we find a suitable marriage in such a short time? You can¡¯t just promise a marriage for the sake of assets." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Wang was unwilling. Marrying off is equivalent to a woman¡¯s second birth, and her daughter didn¡¯t get it right the first time, so she must choose well for marriage.


    She thought, "Didn¡¯t your grandfather want to arrange a marriage for you before? I wonder who the groom is..."


    Although she was quite dissatisfied with her father-in-law for giving the title to the second branch, she still trusted that he would arrange a reliable marriage for Third Sister.


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "I know, it¡¯s the eldest grandson of Fu Zhongshu."


    Mrs. Wang was pleasantly surprised, "Is it the Fu Family? The eldest son of Princess Hongnong?"


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded.


    Mrs. Wang stood up excitedly, spun in place twice, and said, "This marriage is good. It¡¯s both a royal relation, and the Fu Family has prestige. Marrying into them means the second branch wouldn¡¯t dare to slight us. When you get married, you can take me and Erlang with you."


    Zhao Hanzhang only wanted to temporarily bind herself to Professor Fu to prevent Zhao Changyu from arranging another marriage for her, and for Professor Fu to also not have freedom in the future.


    To find a way back, frequent secret meetings would be indispensable, and being engaged makes it much more convenient.


    "So Mother, let¡¯s concede a bit on the title. Let¡¯s urge Grandfather to settle this marriage and ask for more family assets, isn¡¯t that better than stubbornly holding onto the title?" Zhao Hanzhang said, "In these chaotic times, being a Family Head isn¡¯t easy. Do you think Erlang can be a good head of a family or clan?"


    Mrs. Wang felt somewhat awkward. Zhao Erlang barely recognized a few words; how could he become a clan leader?


    The clan wouldn¡¯t agree either.


    Mrs. Wang eventually sighed, "I understand."


    Zhao Hanzhang, seeing that she had calmed her, smiled slightly, holding her hand, "If nothing unexpected happens, the edict will come tomorrow. By then, we¡¯ll happily go congratulate the second branch, giving them enough face. It¡¯ll help during the division of assets later."


    Mrs. Wang unwillingly agreed, "And the matter of them tricking Erlang out of town and causing you to fall off a horse, are we just letting it go?"


    Zhao Hanzhang said meaningfully, "The future is long, there¡¯s plenty of time."


    Mrs. Wang didn¡¯t hold much hope. Erlang was useless, and she didn¡¯t want her daughter to always remember this grudge. Sometimes she just wanted to vent by speaking quickly and express her dissatisfaction.


    But deep down, she knew, unless Zhao Erlang suddenly became enlightened, in this lifetime, the main family wouldn¡¯t be able to surpass the second branch, and this justice naturally couldn¡¯t be obtained.


    Now, even with her father-in-law present, justice couldn¡¯t be obtained, let alone in the future.


    Mrs. Wang hesitated for a moment, also afraid Zhao Third Sister would get stuck on this, and finally said, "Forget it, we won¡¯t stoop to their level."


    Zhao Hanzhang smiled at her, "I know, Mother, rest assured."


    She looked outside, "It¡¯s getting late, have them set the table. After eating, let¡¯s go back and rest early. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll dress up nicely, full of spirit to watch the second branch receive the edict."


    Mrs. Wang reluctantly agreed, but the next day she still found a set of dignified and beautiful clothes to wear and took special care to dress up her daughter.


    As for Erlang, just any clothes would do.


    Early in the morning, Mrs. Wang was seated with dignity in the main room of her courtyard, keeping someone by the second gate to keep watch, just to proudly appear before the Angel at the first opportunity. Little did she know that she was waiting for the Fu Family¡¯s people before the Angel arrived.


    A maid ran in, "Fu Zhongshu with Mr. Fu Dalang brought many gifts to pay respects to the Master."


    Mrs. Wang stood up immediately, excitedly asking, "Where are they? Where have they been invited to?"


    "Because the second elder master is also present, they¡¯ve been invited to the front hall."


    Upon hearing that the second elder master was present, Mrs. Wang immediately worried, "He wouldn¡¯t mess things up, would he?"


    With just some rumors before, they already acted to harm others. Now with the people coming, wouldn¡¯t he obstruct this marriage?


    Thinking this wouldn¡¯t do, Mrs. Wang took a step forward, Qing Gu, fearing she would act rashly and spoil things, quickly held her back, "Madam, take Third Sister along."


    "Third Sister is a young lady; how can she discuss her marriage?"


    "But our Third Sister is not an ordinary young lady. Since the Master wants the family assets to be part of her dowry, it¡¯s evident he¡¯s entrusting you and Erlang to Third Sister. In the future, this family, regardless of the second house, at least for our main house, will be managed by Third Sister. Naturally, she has a say in her marriage, and the Master is likely to inquire her opinion."


    Mrs. Wang tightly clenched her fists, "But her leg is still injured now; how can she meet guests?"


    What if the Fu family sees and dislikes it?

 Chapter 25 - 19 Setting the Rituals

    Chapter 25: Chapter 19 Setting the RitualsMrs. Wang was still hesitating, but Zhao Changyu had already sent someone to carry Zhao Hanzhang over, and he called Mrs. Wang along as well.


    Uncle Cheng personally came to fetch her, bowing and saying, "Third Lady, the master asked you, what do you think of this marriage proposal?"


    Zhao Hanzhang replied, "Since it was a match chosen by my grandfather long ago, it must be good."


    She added, "I will listen to my grandfather."


    Uncle Cheng understood immediately.


    He invited Zhao Hanzhang and Mrs. Wang to the main hall.


    In the main hall, Zhao Changyu, Fu Zhi, and Zhao Zhongyu were seated together, with Fu Tinghan kneeling behind Fu Zhi.


    Upon hearing movement, they all turned their heads to look. Zhao Changyu glanced at Mrs. Wang and Zhao Hanzhang before looking at Uncle Cheng.


    Uncle Cheng gave a barely noticeable nod to Zhao Changyu.


    Zhao Changyu then turned his attention back to the Fu grandfather and grandson.


    Fu Zhi smiled slightly at Zhao Changyu and said to his grandson behind him, "The Third Lady is here, aren¡¯t you going to get up and greet her?"


    Fu Tinghan stood up, first greeting Mrs. Wang before looking at Zhao Hanzhang. Having gone through the night, his etiquette was still quite proper, though a bit unnatural.


    Zhao Hanzhang, holding onto Ting He¡¯s hand, greeted the three elders. Her gaze quickly fell on the only slightly unfamiliar middle-aged man.


    As soon as she saw him, the blurred memories gradually became clear.


    However, their interactions were indeed few, and there were few clear images of him in her mind. Nonetheless, various emotions surged, indicating that although the young girl rarely saw this granduncle, she paid quite a bit of attention to him.


    Zhao Changyu introduced Fu Zhi to Mrs. Wang, then had the mother and daughter sit behind him before discussing business, "Zizhuang came today to propose on behalf of his family for Mr. Fu, what do you think?"


    Mrs. Wang, being the Third Lady¡¯s mother, though he could finalize the marriage directly, still needed to inquire about Mrs. Wang¡¯s opinion.


    Zhao Changyu glanced at Zhao Hanzhang, unsure whether to call her bold and reckless or shallow-minded.


    When Zhao Hanzhang returned yesterday, he already knew she had gone to the Fu Family. However, since Fu Zhi had already come to withdraw the marriage proposal, and they cleverly avoided each other, he considered this matter resolved.


    Bringing it up again would only embarrass his granddaughter and undermine her confidence, so he pretended to be unaware.


    Who knew that early this morning, Fu Zhi, who had just come yesterday to call off the engagement, would bring Fu Changrong, rumored to have injured his brain, to come and propose again.


    Zhao Changyu: ...


    If it weren¡¯t for their long friendship and understanding of each other¡¯s nature, Zhao Changyu would have asked Uncle Cheng to sweep the grandfather and grandson out with a broom.


    However...


    Zhao Changyu glanced at Zhao Zhongyu, who sat next to him with his eyes lowered, and decided not to put on airs. He suppressed his irritation and directly asked Zhao Hanzhang and Mrs. Wang what they thought.


    From Uncle Cheng¡¯s demeanor, Hanzhang had already agreed; it was only Mrs. Wang¡¯s opinion that remained.


    Mrs. Wang, of course, was very willing.


    As soon as she entered, she had been eyeing Fu Tinghan. Although he hadn¡¯t spoken, he had a complexion as fair as jade, a bearing as elegant as a pine tree, and a smile at the corners of his mouth, all of which made a great impression. Coupled with his family background, Mrs. Wang was thoroughly satisfied with what she saw.


    If this marriage was settled, in the future their whole family would follow his living arrangements.


    Mrs. Wang couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hanzhang. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Hanzhang gave her a slight smile and nodded.


    Mrs. Wang gained a bit more confidence and reverently said, "Mr. Fu is exceptionally talented, and the Fu Family and our Zhao Family have long-standing good relations; with you as the decision-maker, this is naturally a great match, and as the daughter-in-law, I have no objections."


    Zhao Changyu secretly nodded. Just as he was about to speak, Zhao Zhongyu, who was sitting beside him, suddenly said, "Our Third Lady is, of course, wonderful, but Mr. Fu......"


    He looked at Fu Tinghan, frowning slightly, "This child hasn¡¯t spoken a word since entering the room. Is it that he doesn¡¯t favor this match?"


    He turned to Zhao Changyu and said, "Brother, although marriage is arranged by parents, the children should also be willing, for the days to be long-lasting. We shouldn¡¯t wrong our Third Lady."


    Fu Zhi hurried to explain, "Changyu, it¡¯s not that this child is unwilling. As you know, he was injured some time ago and is still unsettled, so he hasn¡¯t spoken yet. But rest assured, the Imperial Physician said that his throat is fine, and he¡¯ll be able to speak in a while."


    Zhao Changyu: ... Yesterday, when you came over, you didn¡¯t say that. The throat is fine, but what about the head?


    Zhao Changyu glanced at Fu Tinghan, who was sitting behind him, noticing his clear and bright eyes. He reluctantly suppressed the hesitation and unease in his heart.


    Having come to this point, it was indeed challenging to find anyone more suitable or protective than the Fu Family for the eldest branch¡¯s mother and son.


    Fu Zhi, having a good relationship with Zhao Changyu, naturally understood the Zhao Family¡¯s predicament and why Zhao Zhongyu opposed this marriage. He continued, "You¡¯re aware of the turmoil back then, Changyu, and Third Lady was injured then too."


    He smiled slightly, "It seems these two children are fated; they coincidentally met at the city gate and were injured together. I heard from the Third Lady that she recognized Changrong at that time, which shows their bond is not shallow."


    Upon mentioning this, Zhao Zhongyu fell silent.


    Mrs. Wang only then learned that Fu Tinghan was also injured, feeling a wave of sympathy, but even more assured, nodding repeatedly, "Indeed, quite fated, who would¡¯ve thought that Mr. Fu met our Third Lady right after returning to the capital."


    She took Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s hand and said to Fu Zhi, "Fortunately, neither child¡¯s injuries are serious, it was a narrow escape."


    Fu Zhi dared not mention his grandson potentially having injured his head again and nodded repeatedly, "Yes, we were lucky it was just a scare."


    Zhao Changyu listened to their back-and-forth, remained silent for a moment, then said, "Since neither family objects, let this marriage be settled, and we¡¯ll pick an auspicious day to..."


    "There¡¯s no need to choose another day," Fu Zhi smiled broadly, "I brought the child¡¯s engagement token today as well."


    He took out a red letter from his sleeve and placed it on the table, then produced a box from his other sleeve, opened it, and took out a seal, smiling, "Do you remember this private seal, Changyu? I¡¯m willing to use it as the engagement pledge to settle this match."


    Upon seeing it, Zhao Changyu¡¯s demeanor eased somewhat, and he looked at Uncle Cheng, "Go bring out the Qingtian stone seal I¡¯ve kept hidden."


    Uncle Cheng readily agreed with a smile.


    Zhao Zhongyu, surprised, urged in a low voice, "Brother, using seals as an engagement pledge, isn¡¯t that improper?"


    Zhao Changyu replied, "The Shoushan stone in his hand is more valuable than my Qingtian stone."


    He wasn¡¯t questioning its worth, but rather the significance behind the seals.


    Zhao Zhongyu frowned slightly, but the occasion wasn¡¯t suitable for expressing his concerns, so he bottled up his words.


    Uncle Cheng soon returned with a box. Zhao Changyu opened it, took out a seal, and pushed it over, saying to Mrs. Wang, "Fetch Third Lady¡¯s engagement document."


    Zhao Zhongyu said, "Isn¡¯t confirming today a bit too hasty? Why not choose another auspicious day and invite more friends and family to witness?"


    Fu Zhi, fearing delays might ruin plans, smiled and said, "Given our families¡¯ close relations, there¡¯s no need for that. Nevertheless, after the engagement, there will indeed be a feast to invite kin and friends. How about I invite Prince East Sea to act as a matchmaker for the two children?"

 Chapter 26 - 20 Falling Rocks

    Chapter 26: Chapter 20 Falling RocksWith the reputation of Fu Zhi and Zhao Changyu, asking Prince East Sea to be a matchmaker would not be too difficult.


    Zhao Changyu only hesitated for a moment before nodding, "Very well."


    Zhao Hanzhang didn¡¯t particularly like Prince East Sea, but seeing Zhao Changyu readily agree, she remained silent.


    Zhao Zhongyu frowned slightly, glancing discreetly at Zhao Changyu.


    Fu Zhi cheerfully exchanged birthdates and seals with Zhao Changyu, wanting to discuss the children¡¯s marriage in more detail, such as the upcoming arrangements and dowry requirements. But before he could speak, a servant quickly entered and bowed, saying, "Master, the Angel is here with an imperial edict."


    Fu Zhi held his tongue.


    Zhao Changyu stood up and said to Zhao Hanzhang, "You have an injury, so there¡¯s no need to receive the edict. Please escort the esteemed guest to the Xingzhi Institute and be a good host."


    Zhao Hanzhang stood up and agreed.


    Zhao Changyu spoke to Fu Zhi, "My apologies for today."


    Fu Zhi laughed and said, "You should hurry; there¡¯s no need for such formalities with me."


    Zhao Changyu then called for Zhao Zhongyu, "Come on, let¡¯s receive the edict."


    Mrs. Wang felt bitter inside, reluctantly following them out. Zhao Hanzhang patted her hand and gave Qing Gu a look, instructing her to keep an eye on Mrs. Wang.


    Zhao Hanzhang watched them leave, then turned back to Fu Zhi and Fu Tinghan, smiling, "Please, Professor Fu."


    Fu Zhi had been observing her expression and noted that she showed no change in her demeanor, silently commending her. Even her mother couldn¡¯t remain indifferent, yet she could remain unaffected, showing her temperament.


    Fu Zhi was even more satisfied and happily followed her to the Xingzhi Institute.


    However, he was very considerate; seeing his grandson constantly looking at her, after arriving at the Xingzhi Institute, Fu Zhi casually claimed, "I remember your family grows roses. It¡¯s a unique season to cut some branches and arrange them in vases."


    Zhao Hanzhang then took Fu Tinghan to cut flowers.


    Fu Zhi stood by the window, watching them walk away, stroking his beard with a smile, "Good, good."


    The steward standing behind him craned his neck to see, "Third Sister Zhao¡¯s leg has healed?"


    Fu Tinghan also went to look at her leg.


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "Much better now; if I walk slowly, it¡¯s unnoticeable. In a couple of days, it should be completely fine."


    "But you just came over in a sedan chair."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at his head, "Where did the bandage you had wrapped yesterday go?"


    Fu Tinghan lightly coughed, touched his head, and looked away, but then turned back confidently, "I did this to achieve your goal; I came injured to gain your grandfather¡¯s consent for the marriage?"


    Zhao Hanzhang pointed to her own leg with a smile and said, "I did it for our benefit too; being injured can get us more things, though we don¡¯t know when we can go back, we need to accumulate resources."


    Upon hearing this, Fu Tinghan began to ponder, "It sounds like you have a considerable dowry, but I don¡¯t seem to have any private property."


    Zhao Hanzhang waved her hand and said, "It¡¯s not mine, ultimately, it has to be left for the original owner¡¯s mother and brother. What we need we still have to earn ourselves, but we can leverage their resources for now."


    Zhao Hanzhang casually grabbed a red branch of roses, snapped it with a click, and asked, "Do you want to go to the city gate to check where we landed? Who knows if time travel has specific requirements for locations. We must investigate thoroughly before we leave Luoyang."


    "Why do we have to leave Luoyang?"


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "We have no choice but to leave; Luoyang will become chaotic, unsuitable for living."


    Fu Tinghan knew this was a tumultuous era but was not very familiar with the history of this period. He asked Zhao Hanzhang, "War chaos? Didn¡¯t the emperor just ascend to the throne?"


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "You don¡¯t understand; in this era, apart from the relatively stable south, there is no place in the north that can remain stable for a long time. Luoyang, the capital of the Great Jin, is even more chaotic."


    "Therefore, I want to determine whether time travel is related to the location."


    Fu Tinghan reached out to accept the roses she cut, "Do you sincerely believe we can return?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Hanzhang raised her eyes to look at him, they stared at each other silently for a moment before she pursed her lips and said, "We have to try."


    Here, she felt no sense of belonging.


    Fu Tinghan gazed at her, after a long while, he nodded, "Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look, but I have little expertise in this field, I can only say I¡¯ll do my best."


    Zhao Hanzhang extended her hand to him, "Then we¡¯ve reached an understanding, cooperating to find our way back, hopeful for a successful collaboration."


    Fu Tinghan looked down at the hand in front of him, and extended his own hand to shake hers, "Successful collaboration."


    Zhao Hanzhang gazed at the quietly poised Professor Fu, and wondered, "Professor Fu, have we met before?"


    Fu Tinghan raised his eyes to her, "Of course, we were colleagues at the same school. Even if not in the same department, we would have crossed paths, especially with Teacher Zhao spending so much time in the library."


    Zhao Hanzhang stared at his face, feeling something being pulled from deep within her memory. She shook her head, "No, in that case, I should only recognize Professor Fu¡¯s voice, but I feel I should have seen you before, before I lost my sight."


    Fu Tinghan looked at her still gripping hand and reminded, "Teacher Zhao."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked down, and immediately withdrew her hand, "Sorry."


    Fu Tinghan smiled at her, wanting to use this opportunity to pass over the topic.


    However, Zhao Hanzhang felt intrigued and wished to continue her inquiry, but her ears caught a strange sound.


    Zhao Hanzhang tilted her head to listen, then began searching the ground.


    Fu Tinghan lowered his head to watch, "What are you looking for?"


    Zhao Hanzhang, "A stone."


    Fu Tinghan, looking puzzled, dug out a stone the size of a baby¡¯s fist from under the rose bushes, "It¡¯s a bit small, is it okay?"


    Zhao Hanzhang took it with a smile, "It¡¯s sufficient."


    She weighed it in her hand, not appearing to exert much force, and the stone gracefully flew out, drawing a beautiful arc in the air before landing with a thud behind the distant rockery.


    Accompanying the sound was a cry of pain, followed by a chorus of startled exclamations.


    Fu Tinghan: ...


    Zhao Hanzhang dusted off her hands and waved to Ting He, who was trailing behind them, "Call for the sedan chair to be brought, saying I sprained my ankle from fright, adding to my injuries, and then go to the storeroom for some precious medicine."


    Ting He cheerfully responded, "Yes," and tiptoed to see the person behind the rockery.


    The person behind the rockery didn¡¯t emerge for a long time, Zhao Hanzhang frowned and was about to send a servant to check, when eventually a trembling young maid emerged from behind the rockery, kneeling on the ground, not daring to move.


    Zhao Hanzhang noticed the bloodstains on her collar but saw no injuries on her, knowing the real person was not her, and concluded that the person behind the rockery should be someone from the second branch.


    Zhao Hanzhang studied her for a moment and asked, "Who else is behind the rockery?"


    The young maid replied nervously, "N-no one else, just the servant."


    Zhao Hanzhang did not make things difficult for her and nodded, "You may leave. It rained a few days ago, and the stones on the rockery have loosened. Be careful when you pass by, don¡¯t let the falling stones hurt you, or you won¡¯t be as fortunate next time."


    The young maid hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Hanzhang to release her so easily, after a moment of shock, she repeatedly kowtowed, "Yes."

 Chapter 27 - 21 The Imperial Edict

    Chapter 27: Chapter 21 The Imperial EdictThe servants brought over the sedan chair, and Zhao Hanzhang steadied herself on Ting He¡¯s hand as she sat down, then handed the scissors to Fu Tinghan, saying, "Cut whichever flower you like, cut casually."


    Fu Tinghan glanced at her, reached out to take them.


    He looked around, slowly selecting three well-grown roses nearby, and returned to Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s side, handing all the flowers to her.


    During this time, the little maid continuously knelt on the ground, not daring to move, and the people behind the rockery dared not make any noise.


    Zhao Hanzhang pointed to a pink-white rose not far away and said, "Make it an odd number, it¡¯s auspicious."


    Fu Tinghan went to cut it.


    The colorful roses were wrapped in a handkerchief by Zhao Hanzhang as she held them in her hand. She glanced coldly at the still silent rockery, snorted coldly, and then had people carry the sedan chair away.


    Fu Tinghan looked back at the rockery before following the sedan chair, returning to his reserved state.


    As soon as they left, the person behind the rockery softened, collapsing to the ground. The maid covered her forehead with one hand and supported her back with the other, almost bursting into tears, "Eldest Sister, are you alright?"


    The maid who was kneeling outside the rockery crawled back urgently, assisting Eldest Sister Zhao together.


    At the front courtyard, Zhao Ji had just sent off the Angel, returning to the main hall with a joyful expression.


    Yesterday, they knew the royal decree appointing the Princely Heir might arrive today, so they prepared early, and no one went out.


    In the second household, apart from Eldest Sister Zhao who was just released, everyone was present;


    While in the main household, Zhao Erlang was dazed, his presence made little difference, and Third Sister Zhao couldn¡¯t appear due to a leg injury.


    Zhao Ji glanced at Mrs. Wang standing silently on one side, unable to suppress his smiling lips. The Princely Heir position had been discussed for five or six years, and today, it was finally settled.


    Zhao Ji stepped forward to greet Zhao Changyu, "Uncle, do you think we should host a banquet to express imperial grace?"


    Zhao Changyu glanced at him indifferently and nodded, "Then let¡¯s do it."


    Third Lady should also formally meet some people.


    Zhao Zhongyu frowned slightly, disagreeing, and glanced at his son, about to speak when Ji Yuan hurriedly came in, "Master..."


    Everyone halted their conversation and looked over.


    Ji Yuan skirted around Zhao Ji and whispered a few words in Zhao Changyu¡¯s ear, his expression turned shocked, and he couldn¡¯t help but cough violently, soon his face turned pale, only his cheeks showed two morbid red from coughing.


    Zhao Zhongyu was startled, hurriedly stepped forward, "Big Brother!"


    Ji Yuan was also taken aback, not expecting Zhao Changyu¡¯s drastic reaction, hurriedly supporting him, "Master, stay calm, why is it so?"


    Zhao Changyu tightly gripped Ji Yuan¡¯s hand, his nails almost digging into his skin, exasperated, "He is destroying our Great Jin¡¯s foundation..."


    After speaking, Zhao Changyu finally couldn¡¯t bear it, leaning back and fainted.


    The main hall descended into chaos at once.


    Zhao Zhongyu was somewhat panicked, hurriedly calling out, "Quick, go get a doctor, take a post and request the Imperial Physician..."


    "We can¡¯t request the Imperial Physician," Ji Yuan stopped Zhao Zhongyu, saying, "Today is a fortunate day for the decree, the matter of the master¡¯s severe illness should not be spread, let¡¯s quietly call a doctor."


    Zhao Zhongyu solemnly replied, "Brother is severely ill, how can we still worry about reputation at this time?"


    Ji Yuan lowered his voice, "The master fainted because he learned of King Hejian¡¯s death, are you sure you want everyone to know?"


    Zhao Zhongyu widened his eyes in shock, "King Hejian..."


    He realized something, hurriedly closing his mouth, no longer insisting on calling the Imperial Physician.


    Mrs. Wang was pushed to the back, unable to get close, she anxiously paced, having just secured the Princely Heir position, her father-in-law couldn¡¯t have an incident now, or they would truly lose their support.


    Ji Yuan and everyone carried Zhao Changyu to the inner room bed, turning back to see Mrs. Wang¡¯s bewildered look, considering a moment, then moved forward without revealing anything, whispered, "Quickly go get Third Lady."


    Mrs. Wang regained herself, hurriedly pulled Qing Gu out, "Quickly get Third Lady here, and Fu Zhongshu too, since both families have exchanged engagement posts and gifts, we are in-laws now, they have to be informed."


    Qing Gu answered, hesitantly glanced inside, "Madam, please wait for us, do not conflict with the second household."


    Mrs. Wang stomped her foot, "Do you think I don¡¯t know? The most urgent now is the father-in-law, hurry, right, bring Second Son too."


    No matter how foolish, if grandfather is ill, he must come.


    Zhao Hanzhang just arranged the cut roses in a vase, Fu Tinghan casually handed over a handkerchief, while Fu Zhi sat aside with a smile, finding them highly compatible.


    Just as they were pleased, they heard rapid footsteps.


    The three turned their heads to look outside the door, Qing Gu hurriedly approached, respectfully said, "Third Lady, the master is in critical condition and urgently summons you."


    Zhao Hanzhang was surprised, "Wasn¡¯t he fine earlier? How did he suddenly become critically ill?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How would Qing Gu know why?


    Perhaps only Ji Yuan knows why, therefore she remained silent.


    Fu Zhi already stood up, "Let¡¯s go, together to check."


    Once reaching the main courtyard, Zhao Changyu had already awakened, yet his complexion was dreary, starkly different from the morning.


    Zhao Hanzhang strode into the room, ignoring Second Household¡¯s wide-eyed stares, heading to the bedside.


    Zhao Changyu reached out to take a pill, after scanning around, told Zhao Ji, "Everyone else leave."


    He said, "Leave Changrong and Third Lady."


    Zhao Ji couldn¡¯t help glancing at his father, Zhao Zhongyu slightly nodded, and he led everyone out.


    The room was instantly left with only six people, Ji Yuan retreated to the back of the bed, quietly watching them.


    Fu Zhi sat by the bedside, sighed and asked Zhao Changyu, "What¡¯s causing such commotion?"


    Zhao Changyu didn¡¯t want to speak, only pointed towards Ji Yuan.


    Ji Yuan then stepped forward and said, "The news returned this morning saying King Hejian encountered bandits on his way back to the capital, he and his three sons, all perished."


    Fu Zhi stood up in shock, "What?"


    Ji Yuan glanced at Zhao Changyu, receiving his permission, continued, "According to spy reports, it was the Prince Nanyang¡¯s subordinate Liang Minister who led people to wait in Xin¡¯an, once confirming it was King Hejian, ordered everyone to be killed, not a single one from King Hejian¡¯s family survived."


    Fu Zhi slowly sat back down, "He aims to monopolize court power..."


    "But it¡¯s unnecessary to annihilate them all, self-destructive to the Great Wall," Fu Zhi annoyedly struck his thigh, his tightly clenched fist slightly trembling.


    Zhao Changyu managed to regain himself, sweeping his gaze over Third Lady Zhao and Fu Changrong, then told Zhao Zhongyu, "The Princely Heir position is settled, prepare yourselves, I¡¯ll take you to meet some people later, for these two days, keep doors shut, no entertaining visitors."


    Zhao Zhongyu hadn¡¯t expected his brother would so easily entrust the family¡¯s foundation to their father and son, after a brief pause hurriedly bowed in agreement.


    Fu Zhi quickly said, "Others aside, you can¡¯t stop my eldest son, now your granddaughter¡¯s husband, let him care for you and fulfill his filial duty."


    Zhao Changyu didn¡¯t oppose, nodded in acceptance.


    Zhao Zhongyu couldn¡¯t help but turn to glance at Fu Tinghan, still quietly standing aside.

 Chapter 28 - 22 Deception

    Chapter 28: Chapter 22 DeceptionHe couldn¡¯t quite fathom the thoughts of Zhao Changyu and Fu Zhi; at this moment, arranging such a prominent marriage for Zhao Hezhen, was it not for the title?


    And what was the Fu Family seeking by allying with the Zhao Family at this time?


    Zhao Changyu was greatly weakened by this blow; his health had never been good, and now it was even worse. After only a few words, he asked Uncle Cheng to see the guests out, leaving only Third Sister Zhao to attend to his illness.


    Zhao Zhongyu was more inclined to have Zhao Ji come. Having just taken over the position of Princely Heir and being a nephew, he was the best choice to attend to the illness.


    But glancing at Fu Zhi and Fu Tinghan, he refrained from opposition for the moment and retreated.


    Fu Zhi then also took Fu Tinghan to bid farewell. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded to Fu Tinghan. After seeing them off, she returned just in time to bring medicine to Zhao Changyu.


    Zhao Changyu took the medicine bowl, glanced at her leg, "Recovered?"


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded calmly, "Recovered."


    Zhao Changyu couldn¡¯t help but smile, tilted his head back, drank all the medicine, and sighed, "You mustn¡¯t be so headstrong in the future. I don¡¯t have much time left; take some time to mend relations with the Second House during this period."


    Zhao Hanzhang readily agreed, but she hesitated a bit and said, "Grandfather, this morning, while Mr. Fu and I were clipping roses in the garden, we happened to see the stones on the rockery loosen and fall, seemingly hitting someone."


    Zhao Changyu caught his breath, "Who got hit?"


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "At that moment, they were receiving an imperial decree at the front, and I don¡¯t know if Big Sister went; if not, perhaps it was her. We were some distance away, and since she made no sound, I¡¯m not sure if it was her."


    Zhao Changyu thought for a moment and understood; perhaps the Second House also didn¡¯t want to make a fuss, as today was significant for them, and they¡¯re the last to want any mishaps.


    But a grudge must have been borne.


    Zhao Changyu sighed, wearily waved his hand, "Forget it, do as you please, as long as you know in your heart."


    He closed his eyes, then opened them with more determination, "Since the marriage is settled, let¡¯s set the wedding date as well. While I¡¯m still here, finalize your marriage, and I¡¯ll entrust your mother and younger brother to you afterward."


    With things as they were, it was better to sort everything before his death; perhaps it could leave some familial bonds between the First and Second Houses, providing a retreat in the future.


    Zhao Hanzhang wanted to say it wasn¡¯t necessary, but catching Zhao Changyu¡¯s gaze, she fell silent.


    Forget it, it¡¯s best to let him leave with peace of mind. Let the marriage proceed; it will make it easier for her and Professor Fu to find a way.


    Zhao Hanzhang returned to Qingyi Pavilion, and the anxious Mrs. Wang hurried to meet her, "How is your grandfather? Does he wish to see the Second Son?"


    "Grandfather took his medicine and fell asleep; the doctor said there¡¯s no problem," Zhao Hanzhang reassured her, "I¡¯ll take the Second Son to see Grandfather tomorrow."


    Mrs. Wang let out a breath of relief, "I don¡¯t know what agitated your grandfather to the point of fainting."


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "King Hejian passed away."


    Mrs. Wang was indifferent, "In the past two years, if not two hundred, at least a hundred royals have died. I don¡¯t recall King Hejian having any relation to our family."


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "King Hejian was known for his generosity and appreciation of scholars, and he had a decent reputation. Among the royal family, besides Prince East Sea, he was quite reputable. He previously guarded Chang¡¯an and was somewhat popular with the people. His death leaves Chang¡¯an without support, and I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t hold much longer."


    "Moreover..." Zhao Hanzhang paused and continued, "Reputation, when used well, can rally the people to safeguard the nation; when used poorly, it leads to a loss of public support."


    "Now, with the new emperor just ascending, everything needs rebuilding, the people are waiting, and foreign enemies are watching. Killing King Hejian now is akin to self-destructing," Zhao Hanzhang said, "Prince East Sea played a bad move."


    Mrs. Wang was more concerned about assets, "That¡¯s state affairs; what does it have to do with us? Now that your marriage is settled, did your grandfather mention when he¡¯ll set the dowry?"


    "It has a lot to do with it," Zhao Hanzhang murmured softly, "With some luck, Luoyang can remain stable for a while until I find a way back; if luck runs out..."


    She sighed, "To survive, we might have to temporarily leave Luoyang."


    Mrs. Wang was stunned, "Where to leave Luoyang for?"


    "Ru Nan."


    "Return to the hometown?" Mrs. Wang¡¯s voice almost broke in surprise, and she shook her head repeatedly, "No, no, I only returned to Ru Nan once, and back then, your father was still around. You don¡¯t know..."


    She paused before adding, "Luoyang is so good; His Majesty is here, isn¡¯t this the safest place?"


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "Precisely because the emperor is here, it¡¯s not safe."


    Seeing that Mrs. Wang was about to cry, Zhao Hanzhang couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, "What about the old home in Ru Nan? Is there anything unsuitable?"


    Mrs. Wang dropped her shoulders, shook her head, "No, if we truly must return, then we shall return."


    After nightfall, the Zhao Family quieted down, as if the two major events of the day hadn¡¯t affected them.


    The servants of the Second House moved in and out with great care. Even though Zhao Changyu was ill, they couldn¡¯t resist having the kitchen prepare extra delicacies and took out fine wine, planning to celebrate quietly.


    Zhao Hewan leaned against the bed, a cloth wrapped around her forehead, listening to Mrs. Wu¡¯s grumbling, "You shouldn¡¯t have gone, adding this injury for nothing, and you can¡¯t even mention it, you can¡¯t even approach your grandfather tonight."


    Zhao Hewan clenched her handkerchief and whispered, "So the person who came today was Mr. Fu from the Fu Family? He and Third Sister just got engaged like that?"


    Mrs. Wu responded with an "Mm" and continued her complaints, "You should avoid going out recently. The First House is in a rage right now, and we¡¯ve gained benefits, so let¡¯s steer clear of them for now, especially with your granduncle around, let¡¯s not make a scene..."


    Zhao Hewan didn¡¯t pay much attention, still tangled, "The title was given to our family, so why is Mr. Fu still engaged to her? Mother, could there have been a mistake?"


    Mrs. Wu frowned, "There can¡¯t be any mistake. The marriage contract and betrothal gifts were exchanged in front of your grandfather; how could it be false?"


    "But..." Zhao Hewan bit her lip, "Wasn¡¯t it said that Granduncle arranged Third Sister¡¯s marriage to secure the title for Second Brother? Now the marriage is settled, but it¡¯s Father who¡¯s titled."


    Mrs. Wu awkwardly said, "I don¡¯t know where that rumor came from. You just listen and dismiss it; how can you believe it?"


    "Wasn¡¯t it Mother and Liu¡¯er who said it, how come..." Before finishing her sentence, a slap came, turning her head to the side. Zhao Hewan clutched her face, looking at her mother in shock.


    Mrs. Wu, with a stern face, said angrily, "What nonsense are you spouting? When did Mother ever say such things? I think the rock has damaged your head. If you continue to utter nonsense, you¡¯ll keep kneeling in the ancestral hall."


    Zhao Hewan¡¯s face turned pale.


    Mrs. Wu stood up, called a servant in, and said, "The eldest lady just came out from the ancestral hall and is ill; don¡¯t let her leave the house soon. If she goes out and gets startled or hurt again, I¡¯ll hold you responsible."


    The maids nervously agreed, bowing to see Mrs. Wu out.


    Zhao Hewan¡¯s tears fell in streams, covering her face and crying out loud, "They lied to me, all of them!"


    "Eldest Lady," a maid stepped forward to comfort her, "please don¡¯t cry. The Old Master and the Princely Heir are drinking in the front; if they hear you crying, they¡¯ll surely be angry."

 Chapter 29 - 23 Sadness

    Chapter 29: Chapter 23 SadnessZhao Changyu could not find rest either. After pondering for a long while, he struggled to rise despite his illness. "With King Hejian¡¯s demise, Chang¡¯an has lost control, and Luoyang¡¯s western shield has fallen. I¡¯m afraid the Qiang and Hu will take advantage and move south. By then, Luoyang will be in grave danger."


    Zhao Changyu decided to propose a formal letter, suggesting that Prince East Sea deploy troops to Jingzhao County to defend against the southward advance of the Qiang and Hu.


    Ji Yuan supported him as he sat by the desk, pondering, "But allowing Prince East Sea to station troops in Jingzhao means handing over all of Great Jin¡¯s lifeline to him, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "Between two harms, choose the lesser. The immediate concern is to guard against foreign enemies. Internal strife..." Zhao Changyu paused, then continued, "Let¡¯s wait and hope that His Majesty understands and bears with it for now."


    Fu Zhi returned to the Fu Family, and after sending Fu Tinghan to rest, he also turned into the study and called for his strategists.


    "King Hejian is dead."


    The adviser quickly said, "We were about to inform my lord. The news just came today. It¡¯s said he encountered bandits on the road. His Majesty and Prince East Sea are furious, and have ordered the annihilation of the bandits, determined to avenge King Hejian and his family."


    Fu Zhi sneered, "Was it really bandits?"


    The adviser paused and then whispered, "Privately, some say it was Prince East Sea who gave the order, and Liang Minister under Prince Nanyang executed it."


    Prince Nanyang is Prince East Sea¡¯s brother and has always obeyed him.


    Fu Zhi sighed, "The man is dead. At this moment, discussing who killed him holds little meaning. The urgent task is to guard against the Qiang and Xiongnu."


    Fu Zhi said, "Tomorrow I will enter the palace and propose that Wang Yan take over Jingzhao County. It¡¯s crucial to guard against the Qiang from the north."


    The adviser agreed.


    Fu Zhi paused and asked, "Is there any news from the people sent to Chang¡¯an to fetch Shihong and the Princess?"


    "None."


    Fu Zhi sighed, "I hope they are safe. With King Hejian¡¯s death, the road from Chang¡¯an to Luoyang is likely more perilous. Find a way to send a letter, suggesting that if the return journey is difficult, they either stay in Chang¡¯an or head south to Shu, and from Shu, turn back to Luoyang."


    With King Hejian dead, the highway robbers, refugees, and foreign tribes will only become more chaotic. Unless traveling with a large army, be it a royal descendant or a refugee beggar, life holds little value.


    The adviser complied and whispered, "My lord, I¡¯ve heard that today, the eldest son engaged with the Zhao Family?"


    Fu Zhi finally showed a faint smile, nodding, "The birth charts have been exchanged, and the betrothal ceremony held."


    The adviser was pleased, "Congratulations, my lord. Since the two families are engaged, why not ask Mr. Zhao to help bring them back from Chang¡¯an?"


    Fu Zhi said, "Changyu is a meticulous person. He will surely think of it himself. I only worry about the uncertain situation and fear they may suffer on their return. Changrong almost lost half his life returning this time."


    The adviser no longer spoke.


    "Changyu¡¯s health isn¡¯t well. With his comprehensiveness, he will definitely arrange for his family. You and the steward should organize the family¡¯s assets, choosing suitable ones to give as dowry for Changrong. Once this busy period is over, we must hold a wedding for the two children." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both the adviser and the steward joyfully agreed.


    Fu Changrong is Fu Zhi¡¯s eldest son and grandson. From birth, he possessed a significant portion of the Fu Family¡¯s wealth. Unless something unexpected happens, he is set to inherit seventy percent of the Fu Family¡¯s assets. Therefore, he should not be treated poorly regarding the dowry.


    And Third Sister Zhao is Zhao Changyu¡¯s granddaughter. It seems Zhao Changyu plans to entrust his grandson to his granddaughter for care.


    The adviser was excited because, knowing Zhao Changyu¡¯s shrewd and miserly nature, he would likely give some resources to Third Sister Zhao.


    What belongs to Third Sister Zhao, is also Fu Changrong¡¯s?


    And what belongs to Fu Changrong, is the Fu Family¡¯s?


    The adviser happily went to make arrangements.


    Mrs. Wang also happily rummaged through her belongings, bringing out all her dowry and calling the two children to her. "Mother is fair. You siblings get half each."


    "I¡¯ve divided the shops and farms. What¡¯s left are these jewelry and gems, which go to Third Sister Zhao. The gold and silver go to Second Son. As for paintings and books..." Mrs. Wang paused, sighed, and said, "I¡¯ll give them to Third Sister Zhao."


    She glanced at her son, who was happily eating snacks beside her, feeling a little suffocated, "I wonder if his future children will resemble him or your father."


    Zhao Hanzhang reassured her, "There is such a thing as genetic inheritance skipping a generation."


    Mrs. Wang became even more worried.


    She tried not to think about it, continuing to calculate Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s dowry, "I don¡¯t have much dowry. Some of it was added by your father later. If I split it now, I¡¯m afraid Second Son couldn¡¯t keep it. Should we face difficulties in the future, and if we cannot explain ourselves, the dowry might become Zhao Family property. So I think it best to list it all under your dowry, and you remember to give half to your brother in the future."


    Zhao Hanzhang joked, "Does Mother trust me that much? Aren¡¯t you afraid I might keep it all to myself?"


    Mrs. Wang lovingly patted her head, "If you did, Mother would be angry but relieved at heart. You are just too thoughtful and emotionally invested, always wanting to consider everything for me and your brother. But in this world, how can everything be perfect?"


    She continued, "The world is as it is. We can only live as best as we can. Don¡¯t always think of us."


    Zhao Hanzhang froze, "Mother..."


    Mrs. Wang, with tears in her eyes, looked at her, suddenly feeling sorrowful, "Third Sister Zhao, Second Son is a foolish child, and Mother isn¡¯t clever either. As long as we have food and drink, it¡¯s enough. Unlike you and your father, who are smart, you need to live well, not face humiliation, and only when those around you are doing well will you feel at peace."


    "In the past, when the second household bullied us openly and secretly, you told me to endure, but I knew it hurt you more."


    Mrs. Wang knew herself; she could not restrain her temper and would immediately retaliate when wronged. As long as she saw the other party suffering too, she felt relieved, even if she was not doing well herself.


    In her view, as long as one feels at ease, that¡¯s enough. She didn¡¯t care about the calculated gains and losses of endurance.


    But Third Sister Zhao was different. At a young age, she studied and practiced martial arts diligently, plotting to retaliate against the injustices faced by her and Second Son. Sometimes Mrs. Wang forgot the grievances, but months later, her daughter would settle the score with the second household.


    Though vengeance was sweet, Mrs. Wang felt the burden. Her daughter, so young, was already learning such calculations.


    Mrs. Wang always felt it was too tiring. But these days, she noticed a change¡ªher daughter¡¯s heart seemed lighter, more carefree, retaliating against the second household more directly.


    Mrs. Wang was pleased and relieved, holding Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s hand, eyes filled with tears, "Continue like this, don¡¯t hold resentment. If..."


    She bit her lip, "If you do wish to contest family inheritance with your brother, do remember to leave him something."

 Chapter 30 - 24 Family Background

    Chapter 30: Chapter 24 Family BackgroundZhao Hanzhang couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, her gaze gentle, "Alright, I¡¯ll leave him a bit."


    Mrs. Wang quietly sighed with relief, turning her head to see Zhao Erlang still eating. She couldn¡¯t help but give him a pat, "All you think about is eating. Did you learn the characters I taught you yesterday?"


    Zhao Erlang suddenly found the pastry in his hand not so tasty. He looked at his sister guiltily and stood up, "Mother, I¡¯m going to make medicine for Grandfather."


    "Does your grandfather need you to make medicine for him? Hurry over here. Today we¡¯re learning new characters. If you can remember just one, I¡¯ll give you two extra pastries tomorrow."


    Zhao Erlang didn¡¯t want to, retreating step by step until he reached the door, then turned and ran outside, "I don¡¯t want to learn characters anymore. Grandfather already said he wouldn¡¯t force me."


    "You!" Mrs. Wang was exasperated, "Stop right there! Who taught you to run off when speaking to elders?"


    Zhao Erlang had already disappeared in a flash.


    Zhao Hanzhang held her back, saying, "Mother, since Erlang can¡¯t learn it, don¡¯t force him. Let him practice martial arts. Learning should cater to one¡¯s strengths."


    "Practicing martial arts is just for warriors; if you want self-preservation, you still have to study. Which high-ranking person isn¡¯t a strategist but just a mere warrior?"


    In Mrs. Wang¡¯s eyes, a warrior was just someone who sells their life.


    "Martial arts, like literary arts, if mastered to the extreme, can be sold to the emperor¡¯s family, especially in chaotic times like these. Being able to protect oneself is already a valuable skill," she said. "I think Erlang is fine as he is." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Wang sighed and waved her hand, "Enough, he can¡¯t learn even if I force him."


    She nudged Zhao Hanzhang, "Go make medicine for your grandfather. Attend to his illness more during this time, don¡¯t just let the second family take all the credit."


    It¡¯s a pity she was a daughter-in-law, a widow, otherwise, she would also hang around her father-in-law. How much family inheritance one could get now all depended on one¡¯s ability.


    "Your grandfather has a solid foundation, he has many good things in his hands."


    Zhao Hanzhang soon saw Zhao Changyu¡¯s foundation. He found an excuse and took Zhao Hanzhang out, directly going to an estate on the edge of the city.


    Zhao Hanzhang was very surprised. There was such a place in Luoyang City, fields crisscrossed, with chickens crowing and dogs barking. Farmers carried hoes and passed in front of their carriage, seeming ready to work in the fields.


    Zhao Changyu saw her watching outside all the time and said, "At this time, it¡¯s sowing season. Those with land go to the fields, those without can find work in the fields. The strategy for the year lies in spring. If seeds can be sown in full this spring, there will be a harvest by autumn and winter."


    Zhao Hanzhang: "I just didn¡¯t expect Luoyang City to have such estates and fields. I thought the city was all shops and residences."


    Zhao Changyu said, "Children of your age mostly don¡¯t know. Actually, how many shops and residences are there in Luoyang City? Agriculture and fields are the main things."


    He also turned his head to look at the coming and going farmers carrying tools, "In peaceful times, they are good farmers, tenant farmers, slaves; in unstable times, they become dogs of chaos. I have some people arranged here."


    He said, "These people were originally raised by your father, not recorded in the family book, only Qianli knows this place."


    Zhao Hanzhang raised an eyebrow, "Does Ji Yuan not know either?"


    Zhao Changyu: "He didn¡¯t know before; he only knew after it was confirmed that Erlang was foolish."


    Zhao Hanzhang: ...


    Zhao Changyu spoke candidly, "Originally, I intended to entrust Erlang to him, giving Erlang these manpower, with me overseeing it. Once Erlang married and had children, I would pass it on to the next generation, but..."


    Zhao Changyu lowered his eyes and said, "Calculation never beats heaven¡¯s plan. Since my last illness, this body has been unwell... Today¡¯s trip was to let you see them. When you get married, you take them with you."


    Zhao Hanzhang: "Is this recorded on the list?"


    "No," Zhao Changyu¡¯s gaze slightly intensified, "Their contracts of servitude and the estate¡¯s deeds will be privately handed to you. Apart from you, no one in the family will know of their existence."


    He said, "If there¡¯s anything, you can direct them through Qianli."


    Zhao Hanzhang understood, this was the foundation Zhao Changyu left for her.


    "Uncle Grandfather wouldn¡¯t know either?"


    Zhao Changyu calmly said, "He won¡¯t know."


    Zhao Hanzhang was wondering why he was so sure when Zhao Changyu suddenly said, "About this stuff here, you can consider letting Fu Changrong know."


    "Aren¡¯t you worried about Fu Changrong scheming, Grandfather?"


    Zhao Changyu: "Since I dare to choose the Fu Family, then I¡¯m not afraid of their schemes. Moreover..."


    His gaze fell on Zhao Hanzhang, "Between the two of you, who might be scheming whom isn¡¯t certain yet."


    His mouth slightly curved up, "Third Lady, it¡¯s not always true that men are above women. You¡¯re good. Since you intend to be the head of the Wang Family, then prepare well. You and Fu Changrong will be husband and wife in the future, closest and alienated, work it out yourselves."


    Zhao Hanzhang just felt he was a shrewd old fox. If it were the original, that little girl, hearing these words, who knows how much ambition would rise in her heart, she might even strive her whole life to protect the Wang family¡¯s mother and son, to secure the main house.


    Although that¡¯s also her plan.


    Zhao Hanzhang gave him a slight smile, "I know, I will get along well with Mr. Fu and work together to protect the main house of the Zhao Family."


    Zhao Changyu glanced at her and couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to tap her head: "Crafty and eccentric."


    When they reached the place, the carriage stopped. Zhao Hanzhang got off first, then went to support Zhao Changyu.


    Zhao Changyu leaned on her hand to get off, Zhao Ju was already waiting in the courtyard, bringing people to the door. Once the people arrived, they immediately stepped forward to kneel in salute.


    The people behind followed, kneeling down in a rush.


    There were only two rows, one row of seven or eight people, with little age difference, roughly between sixteen to seventeen and thirty-five years old, all young and strong.


    The courtyard was an ordinary farmstead with high walls, inside were chickens, wheat, and rice hanging under the eaves, and bundles of cauliflower seeds.


    Zhao Hanzhang glanced around the courtyard, then stood beside Zhao Changyu on the steps.


    Zhao Changyu pointed to her and said to everyone, "This is my granddaughter, my legacy will be inherited by her in the future."


    As soon as he said this, everyone looked up at Zhao Hanzhang, knelt, and saluted, "Greetings to the young lady."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at Zhao Changyu.


    Zhao Changyu nodded at her, and Zhao Hanzhang smiled at everyone, "Rise, I will rely on all of you in the future."


    Everyone said in unison, "We dare not."


    Zhao Changyu then said to Zhao Hanzhang, "Let Qianli take you to meet them."


    He lowered his voice, "These people are both servants and not just servants, their families are also here."


    Zhao Hanzhang understood, "I will communicate well with them."


    Zhao Ju was very obedient to Zhao Changyu. When told to let Zhao Hanzhang understand these people, he introduced everything meticulously, even revealing which couple quarreled last night to Zhao Hanzhang.


    Zhao Hanzhang: ... She slightly understood why Zhao Changyu trusted Zhao Ju so much.

 Chapter 31 - 25: Winning Over

    Chapter 31: Chapter 25: Winning Over?r¨¥ewebnovel.comThere are fifteen people in total, which isn¡¯t many, but they¡¯re all centurions, each with nine to fifteen subordinates under them.


    Altogether, that makes one hundred ninety-nine people, not including Zhao Ju.


    But these one hundred ninety-nine people aren¡¯t solitary; they have families behind them. Everyone over one year old is registered, and now there are eight hundred ninety-six people on the register.


    All these people can be used by Zhao Hanzhang.


    Zhao Changyu handed the register to Zhao Hanzhang and then closed his eyes in the room to rest, pretending to relinquish all power.


    But his fingers were clenched tightly, and he wasn¡¯t calm inside.


    These people, though not numerous, weren¡¯t few either, and they were all elite fighters he had carefully selected, the best in the Zhao Family¡¯s battalions.


    If Zhao Hanzhang could handle them, that would be good; if not, there might be backlash.


    Zhao Hanzhang flipped through the register and asked, "How many horses are in the team?"


    Zhao Ju replied, "Only two companies are equipped with horses, a total of twenty-four mounts."


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s eyes shone, "That¡¯s plenty, usable."


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Ju looked up at her, then Zhao Hanzhang asked, "What are the daily training contents? How much grain, eggs, and meat are consumed..."


    These people looked considerably more robust compared to the farmers seen on the street. Clearly not starving, they were properly maintained "regular soldiers," and such consumption was no small matter, especially with the twenty-four horses they had.


    Whether now or in her future, warhorses were more valuable than men, requiring much more care and sustenance.


    Zhao Changyu was also impressive, managing to secretly raise them without Zhao Zhongyu discovering.


    Zhao Hanzhang asked detailed questions and, after communicating with the centurions, ran back to Zhao Changyu, "Grandfather, can I watch them work tomorrow?"


    Zhao Changyu poured himself a cup of tea and smiled, "What¡¯s there to see in farming?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Regardless, I need to interact more with them. Not only could I develop relationships, but also understand their strengths and weaknesses, for better command in the future." If her leg weren¡¯t still healing, she would have wanted to train with them.


    Trust in the army is usually forged through battle; whether they are in sync and obedient can only be determined through training.


    Zhao Changyu paused his hand, slightly frowning, "I intended for you to lead them, to let them protect you, not for you to..."


    "It¡¯s the same, it¡¯s the same," Zhao Hanzhang cheerfully approached him, "Grandfather, Luoyang hasn¡¯t been stable in recent years, and just farming can¡¯t support so many people, right? Look, you¡¯ve given me these people, but I have no money. If I can¡¯t support them..."


    Zhao Changyu¡¯s heart tightened, and after a moment of silence, he said, "There are still some shops; I¡¯ll hand them over to you when we get back."


    Zhao Hanzhang diligently massaged his leg, "Thank you, grandfather."


    Zhao Changyu shook his head with a meaningful smile, "I¡¯ve given you things, but it¡¯s best if you can handle them; otherwise..."


    "Granddaughter understands: only what¡¯s held in hand is mine; if I can¡¯t hold it, I can only watch it slip away, unable to forcefully keep it," Zhao Hanzhang said with a smile, "But don¡¯t worry, grandfather; my hands are large and tight."


    Zhao Changyu: "What if you really can¡¯t hold it?"


    "Then let go graciously, at least maintaining some goodwill for future needs. Given the current chaos, who knows when we might need someone¡¯s help? If it¡¯s not a matter of principle, we can afford to be lenient."


    Zhao Changyu exhaled, feeling comforted. Although her words were just talk, without proven effect, conversing with a smart person saved effort, and he was very pleased with Zhao Hanzhang.


    The grandfather and granddaughter happily headed home, but the good mood vanished upon returning, as people from the palace had arrived, and Zhao Zhongyu had been hosting them for a while.


    Following Zhao Changyu, Zhao Hanzhang saw the messenger eunuch. The eunuch immediately stood up upon seeing Zhao Changyu, and after paying respects, said, "Shangcai Marquis, Your Majesty received your memorial today and specifically sent me to discuss matters."


    Zhao Changyu invited him to take a seat, but the eunuch refused, glancing at Zhao Zhongyu and Zhao Hanzhang, "This..."


    Zhao Changyu sighed, "I am not as strong as before; now most domestic and national affairs are handed over to my second brother. The eunuch may speak freely."


    After a brief thought, the eunuch said, "I request that the Marquis and the Marquis Ting keep this confidential; these words from me should only enter your ears."


    Zhao Changyu nodded in agreement but didn¡¯t ask Zhao Hanzhang to leave. Zhao Hanzhang, too, stood by respectfully, mindful not to draw attention, thinking, You can¡¯t see me, you can¡¯t see...


    The eunuch glanced at her again, seeing that Zhao Changyu was ignoring her, could only try to overlook her, and whispered, "His Majesty is also concerned about the northern Qiang and Hu, so he intends for Wang Yan and Gao Tao to govern Jingzhao County. Fu Zhongshu also supports this idea, and there are many in the court who back this change. If the Marquis could submit a memorial, the matter would be even more seamless..."


    In summary, it was a request for Zhao Changyu to submit another memorial, suggesting that Jingzhao County be handed over to Wang Yan and Gao Tao instead of Prince East Sea. The Emperor would be extremely grateful, as would Wang Yan and Gao Tao.


    Zhao Changyu laughed amiably to see the eunuch off, but as soon as he left, the smile fell from his face as he clutched his chest, staggering a couple of steps.


    Zhao Hanzhang quickly reached out to support him, and Zhao Zhongyu also lent a hand to hold his elder brother, noticing Zhao Hanzhang coming from the other side, frowning: Why is she still here?


    But more pressing was not this; ignoring Zhao Hanzhang, he helped Zhao Changyu to the couch, "Brother, is the Emperor asking you to oppose Prince East Sea?"


    Zhao Hanzhang poured a cup of hot water for Zhao Changyu.


    Zhao Changyu took a sip, eased his chest, and said, "It¡¯s just pulling in allies."


    "Then should we..."


    "I¡¯m ill," Zhao Changyu interrupted, exhaling, "From tomorrow onward, close the door and refuse visitors. Since I¡¯m ill, naturally I can¡¯t deal with national affairs; let them proceed."


    Zhao Zhongyu murmured, "Actually, lending a hand to His Majesty could be beneficial. Wang Yan is the Emperor¡¯s uncle, Gao Tao isn¡¯t weak either. Offering them friendship now could benefit the Zhao Family..."


    Zhao Changyu waved his hand, "Not suitable; Wang Yan and Gao Tao can¡¯t compete with Prince East Sea."


    "But Fu Zhongshu has also proposed that Wang Yan take over Jingzhao County, hasn¡¯t he?"


    Zhao Changyu pursed his lips, "Our Zhao Family is not like the Fu Family. This matter is not appropriate; don¡¯t mention it again."


    Zhao Zhongyu looked somewhat displeased, his face taut, but seeing Zhao Changyu¡¯s chest heaving intensely, dare not discuss the matter further, fearing he might agitate himself badly.


    He was about to rise and take his leave when he caught sight of Zhao Hanzhang standing nearby, frowning and asking, "Is your leg injury healed?"


    Zhao Hanzhang bowed respectfully, "Yesterday, grandfather fell ill, and in my haste, I stood up. After walking a bit, I found there¡¯s still pain, but it¡¯s not affecting mobility."


    Zhao Changyu: "..."


    After glancing at Zhao Hanzhang, he defended her, "The child is filial."


    Zhao Zhongyu hadn¡¯t said anything, even though he suspected she was pretending to be injured, it was not appropriate to bring it up now. He could only maintain a stern face and say, "Serve your grandfather well."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, watching Zhao Zhongyu leave.

 Chapter 32 - 26: Pride

    Chapter 32: Chapter 26: PrideAs he left, Zhao Changyu leaned back on the couch, letting out a long sigh, his face full of worry.


    One couldn¡¯t tell whether he was worried about the Great Jin or the Zhao Family.


    Zhao Changyu was immersed in his own thoughts, his gaze gradually settling on Zhao Hanzhang, who was brewing medicinal tea for him. He then said, "Third Lady, Fu Zhongshu suggested having Wang Yan take over Jingzhao County. What do you think?"


    Zhao Changyu paused and then asked, "Do you know Wang Yan?"


    Zhao Hanzhang searched her memory, coupled with historical records, and nodded, "I know. Fu Zhongshu wants to take this opportunity to support the current ruler, but Prince East Sea is domineering and arrogant. He probably won¡¯t back down. This matter won¡¯t succeed."


    Zhao Changyu¡¯s expression slightly softened, "But Fu Zhongshu still proposed it. Currently, our two families are connected by marriage. It¡¯s reasonable for in-laws to stand together. What do you think of your granduncle¡¯s suggestion?"


    "Not much," Zhao Hanzhang said, "The Fu Family can make this proposal because they have Fu Zhongshu. Even if it doesn¡¯t succeed, he can resist pressure from Prince East Sea. If it does succeed, it can restrain Prince East Sea. But for our family, grandfather is gravely ill and clearly can no longer protect the Zhao Family. For granduncle to get involved in this murky water and expect to come out unscathed is nearly impossible. By then, the Zhao Family might become the chicken slaughtered by Prince East Sea as a warning to others."


    Zhao Hanzhang chuckled at this point, "By then, if the Fu Family becomes that monkey, it creates a chance for our two families to share adversity."


    Zhao Changyu: ...How did he not notice before that his granddaughter had such a mischievous side?


    Although he inwardly critiqued, Zhao Changyu felt very proud. This is his granddaughter, just fourteen years old, with wisdom no less than her granduncle.


    After the pride came a bit of heartache and regret. Such a good child is destined to become someone else¡¯s. It would be great if she were a boy.


    If she were a boy, even if A Zhi died young, the main branch would not have lost its legacy, and the Zhao Family could still advance further.


    Now, with the concession of giving the title to the secondary branch, Zhao Changyu, though silent, felt an infinite regret in his heart.


    Seeing Zhao Changyu in silence for a long time, Zhao Hanzhang felt a bit anxious. Did she say something wrong?


    "Grandfather?"


    Zhao Changyu snapped back, glanced at her, and said, "Since you¡¯re capable of thinking, think more about it. I¡¯ll have someone open the West Corner Gate. From tomorrow, you can leave from there. You need to quickly gather the people in West City. I don¡¯t have much time left."


    Zhao Hanzhang: "In the household..." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about the household. Since we¡¯ve closed the doors to visitors, come every day to attend to the ill and copy scriptures for blessings for me."


    Zhao Hanzhang happily agreed. She diligently poured tea for Zhao Changyu, "Grandfather, this is the medicinal tea prescribed by Doctor Chen. Uncle Cheng said it¡¯s good for your health. Here, drink more."


    Zhao Changyu reached out to take it as Uncle Cheng came in with a face full of joy to report, "Master, Mr. Fu Dalang is here to fulfill his filial duties for you."


    Zhao Changyu glanced at Zhao Hanzhang, waved her away, "Go relay a message to your husband. Tell him I¡¯ve received his filial intention."


    Zhao Hanzhang stood up to comply, bowed, and took her leave.


    Zhao Changyu watched her back with a delight he couldn¡¯t quite shake. He furrowed his brows and asked Uncle Cheng again, "Are you sure they had no prior private interaction?"


    It certainly doesn¡¯t look like it.


    Uncle Cheng also felt it was unlikely, "I¡¯ve asked carefully. There¡¯s been no interaction between the lady and Chang¡¯an these years. Mr. Fu Dalang left the capital five years ago, five years ago..."


    Five years ago, Zhao Hanzhang was just nine. Even if they knew each other or met, who would have thought of it in that way?


    Zhao Changyu murmured, "Was it love at first sight?"


    He felt troubled. Is this a good thing or a bad thing?


    "I hope she doesn¡¯t become one of those women troubled by love..."


    Uncle Cheng reassured him, "The lady wouldn¡¯t. Master, you can see from her strategies these years. And in terms of emotions, who can surpass the position of Eldest Lady and Second Son in her heart?"


    At this point, Zhao Changyu could only comfort himself with this, and after all, she is his own granddaughter. It¡¯s better to give benefits to her than to the secondary branch.


    Thinking this, Zhao Changyu revived himself and said to Uncle Cheng, "Bring the box from the second compartment on the left of the nightstand."


    Uncle Cheng paused, "Wasn¡¯t that meant for Second Old Master..." Catching Zhao Changyu¡¯s gaze, he swallowed his remaining words and bowed, "Yes."


    Zhao Changyu opened the box, took out the booklet, and began mulling over what to cross out, "The second one doesn¡¯t grow, while Third Lady unexpectedly excels. Such is the world; the able take on more. Since she has this insight, give her more things."


    Zhao Changyu was himself a miser. Delegating the main branch to the secondary branch was firstly for the bigger picture; secondly, for his grandchildren.


    Now that his granddaughter proved capable, he naturally tried to redistribute as much as possible to Zhao Hanzhang.


    For someone akin to a money-grubbing creature, restraining the urge to give good things to his own and transferring them to the secondary branch was difficult. If he weren¡¯t rational enough, knowing it would harm them rather than benefit them to give the assets to Mrs. Wang and her son, he wouldn¡¯t want to give the secondary branch any at all.


    Now, Zhao Changyu used considerable willpower to choose, choosing and sorting some, carefully checking with Uncle Cheng to determine which could be privately given to Zhao Hanzhang and which must be given openly.


    Thus, items began to be added to Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s dowry list.


    Zhao Hanzhang, meeting Fu Tinghan in the garden, knew nothing of this. She dismissed the servants, had them stand far away, and excitedly said to Fu Tinghan, "Today, I acquired another asset."


    Fu Tinghan: "...Your family is so wealthy?"


    The assets enough to make Zhao Hanzhang radiant must be considerable.


    Zhao Hanzhang modestly said, "Quite a bit, mainly due to my grandfather¡¯s saving habits."


    Fu Tinghan didn¡¯t expect her to integrate so well, already comfortably calling Zhao Changyu grandfather.


    He was happy for her, and a bit envious, "Shall we start learning refined language today?"


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, "With Professor Fu¡¯s intelligence, you should quickly grasp it."


    After all, he also had the original memory.


    Fu Tinghan smiled, "I¡¯m not very gifted in languages, so I might trouble Teacher Zhao quite a bit."


    "You just come along. I should be home every afternoon."


    "Afternoon?"


    Zhao Hanzhang: "Yes, I have to manage assets in the morning."


    She paused and said, "I originally wanted to show you, but I haven¡¯t got them under control yet. Taking you there suddenly might create complications, so we need to wait a bit."


    Fu Tinghan nodded, "I can wait for you."


    Zhao Hanzhang was very pleased with his thoughtfulness and smiled, "Then it¡¯s settled. You¡¯ll come every afternoon, I¡¯ll teach you refined language, and we¡¯ll discuss our situations? You aren¡¯t very familiar with this era, right? I¡¯m more familiar and can help you integrate the memory and adapt to this era."


    Fu Tinghan nodded.

 Chapter 33 - 27: Quietly (Happy Birthday to

    Chapter 33: Chapter 27: Quietly (Happy Birthday to "Si Qing Lan Yu")Chapter 27 Sneaking


    Eldest Sister Zhao paused in her tracks, looking ahead.


    Zhao Erniang and Zhao Si Niang followed her gaze and saw Fu Tinghan heading towards the main house led by a servant. Zhao Erniang pursed her lips, "Here he comes again."


    Eldest Sister Zhao felt a slight headache and instinctively reached up to touch her head.


    Being too far away, she couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, nor did she have time to take a closer look. She only saw them chatting happily before she moved closer to listen, and then a stone came flying out.


    Now seeing Fu Tinghan brought back that splitting headache feeling, "Has Mr. Fu been visiting every day?"


    "Exactly, he comes every day as if afraid others wouldn¡¯t know they¡¯re engaged." Zhao Erniang commented unhappily, pulling a flower from its stem. "Even Uncle Cheng is biased, only allowing Third Lady and Second Son to attend to the sick these days. Our second branch reaches the front yard gate only to be turned away."


    Eldest Sister Zhao lowered her gaze and said, "They are the blood relatives. It¡¯s normal to be biased."


    "But right now, Father is the Princely Heir, meaning he inherited Uncle Cheng¡¯s responsibilities. Uncle Cheng won¡¯t let Father attend to him, nor see us. If word gets out, who knows what people will say about us." Zhao Erniang said unhappily, "It makes the siblings of the main branch seem diligent, attending to him every day along with the main branch¡¯s son-in-law, as if we in the second branch aren¡¯t filial to Uncle Cheng."


    "Who doesn¡¯t know that when Mr. Fu arrives, he goes straight to the main house¡¯s garden instead of visiting Uncle Cheng at the main courtyard. Who knows what they do in that garden?"


    Zhao Si Niang whispered, "Second Sister, such talk wouldn¡¯t do us any good if it spread."


    "Who would spread it? I¡¯m just saying it to you both. If it spreads, it would be because one of you did."


    Eldest Sister Zhao and Zhao Si Niang: ...


    Though Zhao Changyu wouldn¡¯t see them, they still had to go to the main courtyard daily and ask, before being turned away back to the second branch.


    Daily rejection at the gates made even the three young girls quite temperamental.


    Zhao Hanzhang jumped off her horse in a Hu dress as the West Corner Gate opened. The gatekeeper immediately took her horse, and Ting He quickly met her. "Mr. Fu has arrived and is having tea in the garden. Second Lady, seeing you were late, sent Second Son to entertain him."


    Zhao Hanzhang walked towards Qingyi Pavilion, asking, "What¡¯s happening at the residence today?"


    "Another envoy arrived today with an Imperial Physician. They left after seeing the Lord."


    "How long did they stay?"


    "Around two quarters of an hour. Uncle Cheng personally escorted them outside. Just after the visitors left, the elderly from the second branch returned and went to see the Lord at the main courtyard, staying around two quarters of an hour as well."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, returned to Qingyi Pavilion, and found the maids and servants had already prepared clothes for her. She went into the inner room to change, soon swapping her tight-sleeved Hu dress for a wide-sleeved robe. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ting He saw her pick up her skirt and quickly chased after her, "Third Lady, your hair hasn¡¯t been changed yet."


    "No need to change it, it¡¯s fine as is."


    Ting He chased behind, "Wouldn¡¯t that be disrespectful?"


    "Mr. Fu wouldn¡¯t mind."


    Zhao Hanzhang strode into the garden, spotting Zhao Erlang sitting cross-legged at the side table, staring intently at the chessboard. Seeing Zhao Hanzhang approach, he grabbed a white chess piece and jumped up, running towards her without shoes, just in socks, "Sister, Sister, look! I know how to play chess now."


    Zhao Hanzhang went over and took a glance, clicked her tongue, "Go? You¡¯re playing Go?"


    Fu Tinghan placed a black piece down, smiling, "This is simple and easy to pick up, Second Son finds it interesting. It¡¯s perfect for developing intelligence."


    Zhao Hanzhang thought that made sense and sat beside Fu Tinghan, beckoning to Zhao Erlang, "Come here, let me test your skills."


    Zhao Erlang excitedly moved forward, not caring about a black piece close to forming a line of five on the board, he cleared the pieces and seized the piece from Fu Tinghan¡¯s hand, stuffing it into Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s hand, "Sister, take it."


    He held onto his chess box, grabbed a piece, eyes shining at Zhao Hanzhang, delicately extending his hand, "I, can I go first?"


    Zhao Hanzhang generously replied, "Go ahead."


    Zhao Erlang plonked his piece down quickly right in the center of the board.


    Zhao Hanzhang laughed as she placed a black piece, Zhao Erlang carelessly placed his second piece...


    Soon, Zhao Hanzhang casually placed a piece down, saying to Zhao Erlang, "I¡¯ve won, pick up the pieces."


    Letting Zhao Erlang pick the pieces, Zhao Hanzhang asked Fu Tinghan, "Any news from your parents?"


    "Not yet," Fu Tinghan said, "Grandfather wanted me to thank you, for your grandfather sending someone to Chang¡¯an."


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "It¡¯s perfectly normal for in-laws to help each other."


    Fu Tinghan looked at her face, "You... have accepted it remarkably well and quickly."


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s puzzled, "What¡¯s unacceptable about it? We¡¯re partners, and well, naturally we should be filial to our parents and elders, right?"


    Zhao Erlang finished picking the pieces, and tugged on Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s sleeve, "Sister, it¡¯s done."


    Zhao Hanzhang casually placed a piece down.


    Fu Tinghan asked quietly, "What if there¡¯s that one percent chance?"


    Zhao Hanzhang blocked Zhao Erlang¡¯s path with a piece, candidly said, "I¡¯ve already prepared for that one percent¡¯s possibility."


    Fu Tinghan said, an odd expression on his face, "But if we¡¯re married by then, do you know what this means?"


    Zhao Hanzhang hesitated with her piece, looked up at Fu Tinghan, "Rest assured, if there¡¯s someone you like, I¡¯ll divorce you. Oh, amicably separate. I can totally make decisions on my own without being weighed down by societal norms, so don¡¯t worry about that."


    Fu Tinghan frowned, "So, you¡¯re saying you might also fall for someone else eventually?"


    He pressed his lips, "While still being married to me."


    Zhao Hanzhang rubbed her chin, "I¡¯m quite yearning for romance. This era doesn¡¯t lack excellent people, but there¡¯s ultimately hundreds of generational gaps between me and them, making it hard to share common ground in living together."


    Fu Tinghan quietly sighed with relief, pouring himself a cup of tea and drank it in one go, "I think I feel the same."


    Zhao Hanzhang clinked cups with him, "That¡¯s even better, we can keep working together without those worries."


    Fu Tinghan smiled at her, looking at the chessboard, "You¡¯ve won again."


    Zhao Hanzhang picked up the pieces and said to the still enthusiastic Zhao Erlang, "Do you want your brother-in-law to play a couple of rounds with you? I¡¯m a bit tired."


    Fu Tinghan, in the midst of drinking tea, choked, coughing violently and spraying Zhao Erlang¡¯s clothes.


    Zhao Erlang, engrossed in playing, was not bothered by Fu Tinghan¡¯s saliva, casually wiped it off and said, "Sure, brother-in-law, play with me, I want to battle three hundred rounds more!"

 Chapter 34 - 28 Waking Up with a Start

    Chapter 34: Chapter 28 Waking Up with a StartFu Tinghan took the chessboard from Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s hand, smiled at Zhao Erlang, and continued to win against him.


    Unlike Zhao Hanzhang, Professor Fu cares a lot about his opponent¡¯s gaming experience. After winning two games, he always loses one to the other side, which makes Zhao Erlang more and more excited, fully immersing himself with chess pieces in his mind and eyes.


    "You returned late today, was there an accident?"


    "No accident," Zhao Hanzhang said with a smile: "I rode a horse today and integrated it with my memory of riding skills. I also raced with my subordinates, lost track of time, so I was late."


    Zhao Hanzhang thought of something, leaned closer, and whispered, "Do you want to learn? Without a driver¡¯s license, at least you should learn to drive, useful for escape."


    Fu Tinghan was quite curious about what kind of chaos Luoyang was in this era in history, to make the usually fearless Teacher Zhao always consider escape plans.


    Fu Tinghan thought for a moment and said, "My injuries have healed, I can learn, together?"


    Zhao Hanzhang pondered briefly and nodded, "Alright, let¡¯s meet at West City at eight tomorrow, I¡¯ll find us a master to guide us then."


    Fu Tinghan looked at her, unable to suppress a slight upward curve at the corners of his mouth, and nodded in agreement, "Okay."


    "I won!" Zhao Erlang placed his piece down with a clatter and shouted excitedly, startling Fu Tinghan out of his distraction.


    Zhao Hanzhang glanced at the chessboard, then gave a look at Fu Tinghan, this was unexpected, he just won one game, how did he let Zhao Erlang win this one?


    Fu Tinghan calmly put down his piece and praised, "Erlang is getting more and more formidable."


    Zhao Erlang was being praised for the first time for being formidable, his face flushed with excitement, he looked at Zhao Hanzhang excitedly, "Sister, Sister, am I formidable?"


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded with a smile, "Formidable."


    It was getting late, Fu Tinghan had to go home, Zhao Erlang reluctantly tugged at him, "Will you come play with me again tomorrow?"


    Fu Tinghan smiled and responded, "Alright."


    Since Fu Zhi asked him to come and fulfill his duty, he would naturally come every day.


    Zhao Hanzhang as usual escorted Fu Tinghan out, and at the second gate, they encountered the three sisters of the second house, both sides stopped in their tracks.


    Zhao Hanzhang carefully scrutinized the unfamiliar girl opposite her, who only appeared in her memory, but because it was someone else¡¯s memory, it always felt unreal, like watching people in a TV drama.


    Now the person was standing in front of her, memory and reality fused, only then did she have a real sense of presence.


    Eldest Sister Zhao met Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s bright gaze, awkwardly looked away, bowed with downcast eyes, "Third Sister, Mr. Fu."


    Eldest Sister Zhao¡¯s bow made Zhao Erniang, who was waiting for Zhao Hanzhang to bow, feel constipated, having to follow and bow first, "Third Sister, are you seeing Mr. Fu out?"


    After the three sisters saluted, Zhao Hanzhang returned the greeting, "Yes, why are the elder and younger sisters here?"


    Zhao Erniang felt there was something strange when she said "elder and younger sisters," but couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. Seeing her eldest sister silent with her head down, she had to speak, "We came to see Mr. Dalang reading, and were just about to head back."


    For some reason, although the second house had achieved its desire with the heir position secured, they seemed even more lacking in confidence when facing Zhao Hanzhang.


    Clearly, Zhao Hanzhang used to avoid them.


    Zhao Erniang was about to search for conversation, when suddenly Zhao Si Niang spoke, "Third Elder Sister, why is your hair tied up? Isn¡¯t this a man¡¯s style?"


    Zhao Erniang and Eldest Sister Zhao raised their heads to look at Zhao Hanzhang upon hearing these words.


    Even Fu Tinghan couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at her.


    Zhao Hanzhang graciously allowed them to look and even asked, "This is a new style I tried myself, does it look good?"


    Zhao Erniang: "...Third Sister has elegant ease, though Granduncle is seriously ill, you still have the mind to focus on attire."


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "This is called dressing up for joy, as long as Grandfather is happy, I can change hairstyles or even change ten different outfits each day to please him."


    Zhao Erniang and the other two: ...


    The usually silent Fu Tinghan spoke slowly, "It¡¯s getting late."


    Zhao Hanzhang immediately said, "I¡¯ll see you out, elder and younger sisters, please excuse me."


    That strange feeling arose again, Zhao Erniang watched them walk away and frowned, "I always feel like she¡¯s scolding us." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eldest Sister Zhao felt a headache coming again. She tried to avoid meeting Zhao Hanzhang as much as possible lately, "She didn¡¯t scold us outright, don¡¯t mind it, let¡¯s head back to our courtyard."


    Zhao Si Niang: "I also find it strange, wearing a lady¡¯s dress but tying hair like a man? Do you think she sneaked out of the house?"


    "Hadn¡¯t she been attending to Granduncle after seven a.m., and after noon was with Mr. Fu in the garden, where would she find the time to leave?"


    Zhao Si Niang still felt uneasy, "But..."


    "No buts, now besides the main house courtyard, mother is in charge of everything at home, could such a big matter as leaving the house be hidden from mother?"


    Zhao Si Niang thought so too, and fell silent.


    Fu Tinghan stood by the car, looked at her back and asked, "Why did you want to arouse their suspicion?"


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "This was Grandfather¡¯s idea, I need to hide my people in West City and handle some assets, so I had to throw them a bait to catch and divert their attention."


    Zhao Changyu¡¯s health is getting worse, not only Zhao Hanzhang knew, Zhao Zhongyu and Zhao Ji should also know. Ji Yuan said recently some unfamiliar faces appeared under the properties of the main house, intentionally or not, negotiating business and some were buying off insiders trying to see the accounts.


    Their actions grew bigger, Zhao Hanzhang always had to find them something to do.


    Fu Tinghan looked puzzled, "Since you said that after Luoyang there would be chaos and we couldn¡¯t even survive here, then the benefits generated from fixed assets in this period would be very limited, why do you bother with these?"


    Zhao Hanzhang paused, blinking.


    The Fu Tinghan opposite her also blinked, hesitated, then said, "You... you wouldn¡¯t have overlooked this, would you?"


    Silence spread between the two, for a long time, Zhao Hanzhang lightly coughed and said, "So, you think..."


    "Gold, silver, cloth, even porcelain and jade are better than fixed assets, especially the first three, not only easy to carry, but also easy to trade and liquidate."


    Fu Tinghan, due to unfamiliarity with this era, quietly observed this world since he awoke, and the best way was listening and watching more at the marketplace.


    Previously he hadn¡¯t the chance to go out, but since he had to come to Zhao Family to fulfill his duty, he detoured to the market every day, getting off the carriage and walking all the way.


    If Luoyang turns chaotic as Teacher Zhao said, then the most crucial materials should be food, cloth and medicine, the best assets to own should be portable and valuable gold and silver, followed by cloth and copper coins...


    Zhao Hanzhang fixed her gaze on Fu Tinghan for a long time, then reached out and patted his shoulder, "Professor Fu, I was being dogmatic, too presumptuous."


    Fu Tinghan: "...It¡¯s okay?"

 Chapter 35 - 29: Dowry List

    Chapter 35: Chapter 29: Dowry ListZhao Hanzhang watched him walk away, then turned and headed back to Qingyi Pavilion. There were some matters she needed to rethink.


    Zhao Hanzhang took out a large sheet of paper and began listing her liquid assets, but before she finished, noises started outside.


    Zhao Hanzhang paused her writing, rolled up the paper, and threw it into the brazier to burn. Just as she settled down, Ting He rushed in, "Third Lady, the master is critically ill, and the second family has already come over."


    Zhao Hanzhang stood up in surprise, "Send someone to invite Mother and Second Son. You stay here and guard the main family¡¯s entrance."


    Ting He paused, bowed, and agreed.


    When Zhao Hanzhang arrived at the main courtyard, it was silent. Zhao Zhongyu stood in the courtyard with his family.


    Seeing Zhao Hanzhang supporting Mrs. Wang and Zhao Erlang over, he nodded at them.


    Mrs. Wang, supported by Zhao Hanzhang, stepped forward respectfully and saluted, "Second Uncle."


    "Hmm," Zhao Zhongyu nodded slightly and glanced at Zhao Hanzhang before saying, "Doctor Chen is treating him. Let¡¯s wait."


    Mrs. Wang bowed her head in agreement.


    Feeling her mother¡¯s fear, Zhao Hanzhang couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows, looking at Zhao Zhongyu nonchalantly.


    Zhao Zhongyu had already turned to stare at the door, looking worried.


    After a while, Uncle Cheng came out, bowed after greeting, and said, "Second Master, let the gentlemen and ladies return. The master has taken medicine and is already much better."


    Zhao Zhongyu asked, "He was fine, how did my brother¡¯s illness suddenly worsen?"


    This was also what Zhao Hanzhang wanted to ask. When she left in the morning, he was fine. How did he become critically ill by noon?


    Uncle Cheng sighed, "The master¡¯s health was never good. Recently, both national and family matters have been overwhelming, weighing heavily on his mind...


    He sighed deeply again.


    Zhao Zhongyu understood what the national matters were, "Everything is well at home. Why is my brother worried?"


    Uncle Cheng kept his head down and didn¡¯t answer, urging instead, "Second Master, let the gentlemen and ladies return. It¡¯s getting dark, and the dew is heavy. It wouldn¡¯t be good to catch a cold."


    Zhao Hanzhang closely watched Uncle Cheng¡¯s profile and suddenly said, "Uncle Cheng, I want to stay and take care of Grandfather."


    She lightly pinched Mrs. Wang while speaking.


    Mrs. Wang immediately understood and nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes, let Third Lady and Second Son stay and attend to him. Seeing them, Father-in-law might recover."


    Before the second family could speak, Uncle Cheng sighed, "Then let the madam and Second Son, Third Lady stay. It happens that the master has things to say to you."


    Zhao Zhongyu swallowed his words, turned to instruct Zhao Ji, "Let them return, and you stay to attend."


    Zhao Ji agreed, letting Mrs. Wu take the children back while he and Zhao Zhongyu stayed.


    Uncle Cheng lifted his head slightly, satisfied to see those who should stay had stayed, his eyes lowered, glancing at Zhao Erlang with some hesitation. Second Son... was he suitable to be present?


    While he hesitated, Zhao Hanzhang had already made the decision for him, "Second Son, when we go in, ask Grandfather about his health and behave well, understand?"


    Zhao Erlang nodded obediently.


    Uncle Cheng stopped worrying about him and turned to invite everyone inside.


    The room was filled with a strong medicinal scent.


    Zhao Hanzhang:...? Her new grandfather was quite particular and wouldn¡¯t allow such a strong medicinal smell in his room.


    Her heart eased a little. Upon entering the inner chamber, she saw Doctor Chen administering acupuncture, while Zhao Changyu lay pale on the bed.


    They stood by the screen, Zhao Hanzhang whispered to Uncle Cheng, "What did Doctor Chen say?"


    Zhao Zhongyu and Zhao Ji perked up their ears.


    Uncle Cheng sighed and shook his head, "Last night, I barely slept for two hours before feeling a burning sensation in my heart, then I couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Today, I only ingested a bowl of rice soup, the rest is all medicine."


    Nonsense, in the morning, both of them ate breakfast together. Zhao Changyu indeed had a poor appetite, but he still managed a bowl of porridge and slowly chewed a bun.


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s face was full of concern, "Did Grandfather vomit again this afternoon?"


    Uncle Cheng paused, then nodded, "Yes."


    Zhao Hanzhang wiped her eyes with a handkerchief, and after showing some redness, she choked and said, "Always being unable to eat, how can this be good?"


    Mrs. Wang, unaware of the details, felt as if her heart was on fire, shaking Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s hand.


    Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s expression was also gloomy. Although his relationship with his brother was not great, he equally didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Zhao Changyu, as he was the Zhao family¡¯s pillar.


    Thus, he was the first to lose patience and asked, "Is there a way to treat him?"


    Uncle Cheng remained silent. Zhao Changyu¡¯s illness was not recent; he had been sick on and off for half a year, getting worse each day. Last winter, many thought he wouldn¡¯t survive, and it was said that Emperor Hui had even prepared his posthumous title.


    Who would have thought that Emperor Hui passed away, yet he still lived.


    To survive the winter and endure the coldness of early spring until today was already quite extraordinary.


    Uncle Cheng believed that the master held on firstly because of his concerns for Zhao Erlang and Third Sister Zhao, and secondly because he couldn¡¯t let go of the Zhao family. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Zhongyu thought the same, so after some hesitation, he stepped forward to hold Zhao Changyu¡¯s hand once Doctor Chen had removed the needles, "Brother, you need to recover quickly, Third Sister and Second Son are still waiting for your guidance."


    Zhao Changyu opened his eyes, stared at Zhao Zhongyu for a moment, then said, "Second Son is simple and honest. No amount of teaching will make him shrewd and capable. Let him be as he is. I only hope the Zhao family¡¯s fortune and virtue can protect him, and that he may live a lifetime of peace."


    "As for Third Sister," Zhao Changyu paused before continuing, "I¡¯ve arranged a marriage for her. You were present that day."


    "Yes, the Fu Family is honorable, and Fu Dalang is of good character and appearance. Rest assured, Brother, he will treat Third Sister well in the future."


    Zhao Hanzhang couldn¡¯t help but look at their hands clasped together. This comfort was really insincere. When did Zhao Zhongyu gain authority over the Fu Family?


    No wonder Zhao Changyu refused to pass on. Even she couldn¡¯t rest peacefully.


    Yet, Zhao Changyu showed agreement with Zhao Zhongyu, nodding, "Both of them are good children. Zizhuang¡¯s character is praiseworthy, so I feel assured entrusting Third Sister to their family. After I¡¯m gone, do look after the young couple."


    Zhao Zhongyu agreed wholeheartedly.


    "I¡¯ve been recuperating these past few days, but there has been no improvement; my body feels heavier each day. I think my time is near," Zhao Changyu said, "I want to arrange the dowry for Third Sister and the future betrothal gift for Second Son before I go, even if I don¡¯t get to see them continue our family line. I will at least know they are settled and be at peace."


    What could Zhao Zhongyu say? He could only nod in agreement.


    Zhao Changyu then looked to Uncle Cheng.


    Uncle Cheng brought over a tray with two scrolls of silk upon it. One roll was particularly thick, filled with densely written characters listing various gold and silver items, paintings, jade, and manor shops.


    Zhao Zhongyu reached out to take it, giving it a cursory glance, "Is this the betrothal gift for Second Son?"


    More than the entire property of their second house.


    "No, this is Third Sister¡¯s dowry. That smaller scroll is for Second Son."


    Zhao Zhongyu turned to look at the much smaller roll of silk, momentarily speechless.

 Chapter 36 - 30 Admonishment

    Chapter 36: Chapter 30 AdmonishmentZhao Zhongyu unfolded the two rolls of silk and examined them. There was a huge difference; Third Sister Zhao¡¯s dowry was nearly five times that of Zhao Erlang¡¯s betrothal gifts.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t think his elder brother favored daughters over sons. He stared at the list of dowries, noticing some books and paintings¡ªthese were family heirlooms. Clearly, his elder brother still didn¡¯t trust him, so he wanted to reasonably transfer these items out of the Zhao Family, intending to return them to Zhao Erlang through the hand of the married Third Sister Zhao.


    But how could he be certain that the Fu Family would return the items once they got them?


    If the Fu Family reneged, would Third Sister Zhao really send the dowry back to her natal family?


    Zhao Zhongyu pondered, "Elder brother, isn¡¯t Erlang¡¯s betrothal gift too meager?"


    He said, "Erlang is kind and honest, he deserves more care. Third Sister¡¯s future honor or disgrace lies with Fu Dalang. Fu Dalang is talented and handsome, with a promising future, capable of ennobling his wife and children. My suggestion is to swap their lists, so we can seek a prestigious family girl for Erlang."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded repeatedly with a look of agreement, "Yes, grandfather, I don¡¯t need so much dowry, just give it to my younger brother."


    Zhao Changyu glanced at her and sighed to Zhao Zhongyu, "Though Erlang might be simple-minded, he is a man and can support himself in the future. But Third Sister is different, women are inherently gentle. After I¡¯m gone, I can only entrust her to you for care. I always want to leave her more, so even if the Fu Family bullies her, she would have the means to start her own household."


    Zhao Hanzhang spoke restlessly, "But the betrothal gift for my brother is too little, grandfather. Let me allocate some from mine to him."


    Zhao Changyu: "... Fine, I will give him some of my private savings to fill it up."


    Zhao Zhongyu: ...


    He understood now; Zhao Changyu had already made up his mind, changing it was almost impossible.


    He put down the two rolls of silk, "Let elder brother decide."


    Zhao Changyu nodded, "I don¡¯t have much time left. Tomorrow, I will invite the Fu Family over to discuss Third Sister¡¯s wedding date, and finalize the dowry list."


    Zhao Zhongyu clenched his fists and asked, "Do you know who the Fu Family has invited as the matchmaker?"


    Prince East Sea is impossible; recently Fu Zhi and Prince East Sea have had a dispute over King Hejian and Jingzhao County, and haven¡¯t reached a decision yet.


    Zhao Changyu replied, "I don¡¯t know yet, but I believe Zizhuang will not treat Third Sister unfairly."


    Therefore, the person coming must have a high status. As the matchmaker and witness, Zhao Zhongyu had to ensure Zhao Hanzhang received what was on the dowry list if he still cared about his reputation.


    Zhao Zhongyu felt very upset, thinking his elder brother underestimated him. This attitude of constant guarding felt deeply offensive.


    But Zhao Changyu was looking pale and in poor health, so Zhao Zhongyu didn¡¯t dare argue with him, afraid of causing some mishap.


    Zhao Zhongyu rose, "Since elder brother has decided, it shall be so."


    Zhao Changyu: "Tomorrow, make some time and let Jizhi accompany me to host. He is the Princely Heir; Third Sister¡¯s wedding date is a major event and needs his assistance." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Zhongyu took a look at his son and agreed.


    Zhao Changyu then showed signs of fatigue, and everyone sensibly took their leave.


    Once he left the main courtyard of the main house, Zhao Zhongyu strode forward, with Zhao Ji pursuing him, "Father, letting Third Sister carry so much out as dowry is like strengthening other families with our family wealth?"


    Zhao Zhongyu continued without stopping, "Your uncle is muddled by illness, thinking only of the orphan in the main house now. How could he remember the family? But as long as he is the Family Head for a day, he decides for the house."


    Zhao Ji: "But that dowry is too much."


    Zhao Zhongyu stopped, "Do you think those items are really for Third Sister? It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t trust the two of us, so he is letting Third Sister keep Erlang¡¯s share too."


    Zhao Ji¡¯s face turned slightly red, "Why would uncle suspect us? Do we seem like those kinds of people?"


    Zhao Zhongyu glared at him fiercely, "Isn¡¯t it because of you, this worthless fool? I heard that a few days ago, you went to Qingyi Pavilion in a rage and wanted to overstep Mrs. Wang to deal with her servants?"


    Zhao Ji lowered his head, "Those servants were too outrageous, sowing discord... I was also worried about Mrs. Wang and Third Sister being young and ignorant, influenced by them..."


    "Enough, no need to justify to me. No matter your intentions, your uncle only sees you disrespecting the main house. The engagement happened after that night; the dowry list was made after that night," Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s face was unhappy, "You should remind Mrs. Wu, as the mistress of the house, her primary duty is to support her husband and teach her children. Our second branch and the main branch are from the same family line, and Third Sister and Erlang are blood relatives. What does it look like, siblings quarreling like this in a family? A few good kids are all being ruined by her teachings."


    Zhao Ji lowered his head, not daring to speak.


    Zhao Zhongyu snorted and left with a wave of his sleeve.


    The next morning, Zhao Hanzhang sent someone out through the West Corner Gate to deliver a message to Fu Tinghan, informing him of her inability to go out today.


    Although she thought he might come along for the scheduled meeting, she still needed to notify him in advance.


    Mrs. Wang came over, dark circles under her eyes, followed by a group of maids.


    "Here are some clothes your mother found for you; come and try them on."


    Zhao Hanzhang glanced at them and said, "They are too bright; do you have any plain ones?"


    "Today is your engagement day; how can you wear plain colors?"


    Zhao Hanzhang: "Grandfather is still sick."


    "That means you should wear bright colors even more, to dispel bad luck. It might even help him recover, and seeing you dressed nicely might cheer him up," Mrs. Wang matched the clothes against her and whispered, "I haven¡¯t slept all night, thinking about the dowry your grandfather has set for you. I really didn¡¯t expect, your grandfather gave you so much, yet nothing went to the second branch."


    "Once the wedding is set today, and the names and seals are on the dowry list, the matter will be settled," Mrs. Wang said, "With this money, even if the second branch ignores us in the future, we will be financially secure. Moreover, with your brother¡¯s betrothal gift, getting a small aristocratic family¡¯s girl for marriage will not be a problem."


    "Mother, stop thinking about Erlang¡¯s betrothal gift. When uncle inherits the title, that gift is kept in the family, and whether it reaches Zheng Erlang or when it will, is uncertain."


    Mrs. Wang was stunned, "Would they dare embezzle!?"


    "Erlang isn¡¯t engaged yet, nor can things be moved to his Yue Family, and no one can notarize for him. By that time, they might use excuses like financial difficulties or needing to do something for the family, slowly depleting the items. Could we force the second branch to return them?"


    "Then why did you put so much effort into adding things last night?"


    "If I didn¡¯t do that, granduncle would have been discussing my dowry many more times. Grandfather is not in good health, and I don¡¯t have time to waste with him."


    Mrs. Wang automatically divided the items on the dowry list in her mind, instantly feeling the pain, "How many things have been reduced, such a loss. Third Sister, how about you act cute with your grandfather and have him move the items from Erlang¡¯s betrothal list to your dowry list?"


    "Adding more would make it too conspicuous. If the rumors spread, who knows how outsiders will laugh at our Zhao Family. They wouldn¡¯t just claim the second branch is plotting against the main branch¡¯s wealth, but also say we of the main branch have a petty heart, maliciously suspecting the second branch, possibly even affecting grandfather¡¯s reputation."


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "It¡¯s fine like this."


    This dowry list was carefully selected by Zhao Changyu over several days and couldn¡¯t disrupt his plans.

 Chapter 37 - 31 Matchmaking

    Chapter 37: Chapter 31 MatchmakingAt precisely Si Hour, Fu Zhi arrived with the matchmaker and Fu Tinghan. Zhao Changyu also wore a special outfit, supported by Zhao Hanzhang as they proceeded to the front hall.


    Zhao Zhongyu came with Zhao Ji, and upon seeing the people brought by Fu Zhi, he paused instinctively.


    Zhao Changyu hadn¡¯t expected Fu Zhi to invite Wang Yan as the matchmaker, and he paused imperceptibly when he saw him.


    Zhao Hanzhang noticed this and looked up at the person opposite.


    Beside Fu Zhi stood a handsome, refined middle-aged man. He stood with the posture of a pine tree next to Fu Zhi, wearing long robes with wide sleeves, carrying an air of elegance. When he saw Zhao Changyu, he smiled slightly and said, "Shangcai Marquis, today I¡¯ve come to ask for your family¡¯s lady on behalf of the eldest gentleman of the Fu Family. I wonder if Shangcai Marquis is willing to agree to this bond?"


    His gaze shifted slightly to Zhao Hanzhang, and when their eyes met, Wang Yan was slightly taken aback, then smiled and asked with a slight frown, "Is this your Third Sister then?"


    Zhao Changyu exchanged glances with Fu Zhi and then pulled Zhao Hanzhang forward with a smile, "Yes, this is Third Sister. Come and meet your Uncle Wang. As I recall, you and his Fourth Lady are friends."


    "Yes," Zhao Hanzhang stepped forward and bowed, "Niece greets Uncle Wang."


    Wang Yan knew Third Sister Zhao, as she was friends with his youngest daughter, Fourth Lady. He had seen her before, although they never spoke, but he was aware of her.


    In his impression, she was a wise and patient child, but just wise and patient.


    However, upon meeting her this time, for some reason, his mind was alarmed. Though her eyes showed more resilience, such a lady was advantageous in these chaotic times, but... also disadvantageous.


    Wang Yan calmly glanced at Fu Changrong, seeing him standing quietly behind Fu Zhi with a straight posture. Though he spoke little, he handled responses well, and his wit was also admirable.


    Suppressing his miscellaneous thoughts, Wang Yan recalled the purpose of this visit when Fu Zhi looked back at him, and promptly brought up the marriage proposal with Zhao Changyu.


    The two families had already agreed and pledged the engagement. As the matchmaker, he just needed to propose the marriage and discuss the wedding date.


    The Fu Family had even calculated the wedding date in advance. He was merely witnessing and contributing a few words.


    Despite claiming aversion to mundane affairs, the distinguished Wang Yan was still willing to assist in such efficient and mutually beneficial matters.


    Moreover, Fu Zhi and Zhao Qiao were both reputable ministers of the current dynasty. As the matchmaker for the two families, and once the couple lived harmoniously, he¡¯d also earn a good name, wouldn¡¯t he?


    The wedding date was set quite smoothly, and the stamping of the dowry list went equally well.


    Even a noble like Wang Yan was surprised upon seeing Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s dowry list. After confirming that neither the Zhao nor Fu families objected, he took out his personal seal and stamped it on the marriage contracts and dowry list.


    Both families held one copy each of the marriage contract and dowry list.


    Zhao Changyu, knowing his days were numbered, chose the nearest date: the sixth day of June, being about two months away.


    Zhao Zhongyu thought it was too rushed, but since the two families had agreed and Zhao Changyu insisted firmly, he promptly signed as a witness.


    His signature was both important and insignificant.


    It was important because, should disputes arise in the future, it could affirm that he approved the dowry list. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was insignificant because, with Wang Yan¡¯s witness on the dowry list, Zhao Zhongyu was practically unable to backtrack.


    Understand that, in Great Jin, Wang Yan was not just a celebrity but held significant power. Even Zhao Changyu and Fu Zhi had to tread cautiously around him, let alone Zhao Zhongyu.


    Zhao Hanzhang discreetly observed this renowned scholar.


    After watching for a while, Zhao Hanzhang thought he was truly handsome. In her era, someone like him could quickly become a celebrity or a big star¡ªnot only was he good-looking, but his aura was exceptional as well.


    Following her gaze, Fu Tinghan looked at Wang Yan but couldn¡¯t discern anything special.


    Once matters concluded, the adults decided to enjoy the scenery and discuss metaphysics in the garden. Zhao Hanzhang and Fu Tinghan weren¡¯t interested in this, so after listening for a while, they found an excuse to leave.


    Fu Tinghan glanced back, "Should we let them withdraw?"


    Zhao Hanzhang returned from her thoughts and glanced back before waving to Ting He and the others.


    Ting He acknowledged with a bow, led the group to halt but did not leave, just watching them from afar.


    With no one nearby, Fu Tinghan asked curiously, "Why were you staring at Wang Yan all the time? Is there anything special about him?"


    Zhao Hanzhang thought for a moment and said, "Besides being good-looking, he has keen insight and high intelligence?"


    "But this person is selfish and lacks loyalty, not someone to deeply associate with," Zhao Hanzhang commented, "Why would Fu Zhongshu invite him as a matchmaker? My memory suggests my grandfather didn¡¯t have a good relationship with him, and your grandfather¡¯s relationship with him seemed quite ordinary, too."


    Fu Tinghan answered, "A calligraphy scroll was used as a thank-you gift to invite him. Fu Zhongshu said that by having him as the matchmaker, our marriage would avoid unforeseen issues, which facilitates your grandfather¡¯s plans."


    Zhao Hanzhang couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "Your grandfather and my grandfather are truly kindred spirits."


    Zhao Changyu thought the same. After Wang Yan left, Zhao Changyu made an excuse to keep the Fu Family¡¯s grandfather and grandson, claiming it was rare for him to feel well today, and it was an opportunity for Fu Tinghan to meet relatives; otherwise, he feared he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to introduce them.


    Then he took Fu Zhi to the study for a private chat, "Didn¡¯t expect you to invite Wang Yan."


    Fu Zhi said, "It was just worth trying. Who knew he¡¯d accept as soon as I asked? It¡¯s good this way, as his matchmaking is sufficient to handle Zhao Zhongyu."


    Zhao Changyu nodded.


    Fu Zhi paused before asking, "Changyu, have you really decided to entrust such a wealth of assets to Third Sister for safekeeping?"


    Zhao Changyu sighed and said, "I have no other capable person to entrust, so I can only rely on Zizhuang and you."


    Fu Zhi sighed as well, "You trust me, I will not fail you. Rest assured, while I am here, Changrong and Third Sister will uphold their promises. Once Second Son reaches adulthood, half of the items on the dowry list will be allocated to him."


    Zhao Changyu grasped his hand and said, "I can only entrust them to you."


    Fu Zhi also tightened his grip on his hand. Seeing Zhao Changyu¡¯s poor complexion, he couldn¡¯t help but feel worried, "Your health?"


    "Doctor Chen has done his best; it¡¯s just these two or three months remaining. That¡¯s why I requested the wedding date be chosen sooner, so I can witness her marriage."


    Fu Zhi sighed heavily, "Family affairs, state affairs, none are going smoothly."


    Zhao Changyu couldn¡¯t help but advise, "If things don¡¯t work out, don¡¯t force it. Wang Yan¡¯s talent is mediocre, not suitable for heavy responsibilities. Your Majesty¡¯s hand lacks power, confronting Prince East Sea head-on is disadvantageous for you. At this stage, further dispute is futile; you might as well take a step back."


    Fu Zhi was silent for a while before shaking his head, "We cannot retreat. If we do, those who stand with Your Majesty will fall from the cliff, crashing into pieces."


    Zhao Changyu said, "Knowing the impossible yet still striving, that¡¯s folly."


    Fu Zhi disagreed, "I fulfill my duties and capabilities. Even if things don¡¯t succeed, I have no regrets in my heart."


    Zhao Changyu couldn¡¯t persuade him, choosing to drop the topic, "Forget it, I¡¯m dying anyway, I won¡¯t argue with you."

 Chapter 38 - 32 Finding Books

    Chapter 38: Chapter 32 Finding BooksAs soon as Wang Yan got into the carriage, he became serious and, after contemplating for a long time, remarked to those around him, "The Zhao Family¡¯s young lady is no ordinary person. Luckily, she is just a lady."


    If she were a man, he would have to eliminate her immediately to prevent her from growing powerful in the future.


    Back at the Wang Family, Wang Yan was still somewhat uneasy and summoned Wang Si Niang. After carefully asking about Third Sister Zhao, he snorted, "Zhao Zhongyu lacks foresight, neither having the capability nor the ruthlessness, leaving Third Sister Zhao behind, which will lead to endless future troubles."


    Wang Si Niang: "...Father, Third Sister is gentle and values relationships, how could she be a future trouble?"


    Wang Yan glanced at her and said, "What do you know? This girl¡¯s gaze is clear and steadfast, her demeanor is not inferior to a man¡¯s. She is not someone easy to deal with."


    Luckily, she is a lady, although Fu Changrong is talented, his character is upright, and he does not love worldly affairs. With the two marrying, even Third Sister Zhao has immense ambition, she cannot execute it.


    Wang Yan breathed a slight sigh of relief.


    Wang Si Niang couldn¡¯t help but mumble, "I originally wanted to make Third Sister my sister-in-law..."


    Wang Yan heard it, his body stiffened involuntarily, and he stomped his foot saying, "Since you have this plan, why didn¡¯t you mention it earlier?"


    If we could have asked for Third Sister Zhao for Meizi, he wouldn¡¯t have had to worry about future troubles.


    Wang Si Niang: "...Weren¡¯t you planning to ask for the Commandery Princess from the East Sea Royal Family for elder brother?"


    Wang Yan rubbed his forehead, "Forget it, the wedding date for the Zhao and Fu families is already set, which was arranged by me. It¡¯s useless to say more now."


    Wang Si Niang opened her eyes wide, "The wedding date is set? How did it happen so quickly, wasn¡¯t it just engagement, which day is it set?"


    "June sixth." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wang Si Niang: "Why so rushed?"


    Wang Yan did not hide and directly said, "Zhao Changyu¡¯s health is failing, and probably they want to marry before he passes."


    Wang Si Niang began to worry for Third Sister Zhao, "Father, I want to visit Third Sister tomorrow, please allow me to go out."


    Recently the Capital City has been quite chaotic, Wang Yan has restricted Wang Si Niang¡¯s movements.


    Wang Yan looked at his daughter for a while, and finally nodded.


    Wang Si Niang happily saluted and withdrew.


    But Zhao Hanzhang was not at home, early the next morning, after breakfast with Zhao Changyu, she quietly went out.


    She directly rode to the West City.


    At this time, farm work in the fields has already concluded, Luoyang has fewer rice crops, and more wheat. Now the wheat is turning green, already a sea of green.


    After entering the manor, bypassing some rows of houses to reach the center.


    Zhao Changyu is indeed formidable, the living spaces here all belonged to his people, and he had directly cleared a space in the center for practicing military skills¡ªoh, it shouldn¡¯t be called practicing military, it should be a place for martial arts learning.


    This is currently a common thing, not to mention Zhao Changyu has always been cautious, outsiders would hardly come to the center to see such a scene, even seeing it, they wouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    Luoyang is full of distinguished noble families, and which of these families doesn¡¯t maintain their own retinue?


    A place with so many young and strong people, who are well-fed and plump in such times, clearly indicates they are retainers.


    Zhao Hanzhang stopped at the street corner, seeing the Fu Family¡¯s ox cart, she galloped forward and used the whip to lift the curtain, "I guessed it would be you, your people can¡¯t go in. Get off the cart and let¡¯s ride horses inside?"


    Fu Tinghan agreed, got off the cart, and mounted the horse holding her hand, sitting behind her.


    Zhao Hanzhang kicked the horse, headed straight into the depths of the alley, "Can you ride a horse?"


    Fu Tinghan nodded, "I can ride."


    "Is it from memory or...?"


    "I learned horseback riding for a while while studying abroad, but it¡¯s for fun, not falling off the horse, merging it with the memory, mounting isn¡¯t a problem."


    Zhao Hanzhang: "Today we are going for a horseback ride, you can try to feel it out, it will be helpful since we need to leave Luoyang later."


    Fu Tinghan asked, "Where to after leaving Luoyang?"


    Zhao Hanzhang replied, "Returning home?"


    Zhao Changyu has a treasure in Ru Nan.


    "Or to Chang¡¯an," Zhao Hanzhang said, "Chang¡¯an is slightly better than Luoyang."


    Zhao Changyu has properties over there too, but most are entrusted to Zhao Zhongyu. However, later on, Chang¡¯an is even safer than Ru Nan; now, the Central Plains are chaotic, life is difficult.


    Fu Tinghan recalled memories of Chang¡¯an, shook his head, "Chang¡¯an is also unstable, bandits are rampant along the way, before King Hejian was stationed there, it was fine. Now King Hejian is dead, I¡¯m afraid Chang¡¯an is even worse than Luoyang."


    "Soon, Luoyang won¡¯t even compare to Chang¡¯an."


    Zhao Hanzhang appeared before the retainers with Fu Tinghan, and the people led by Zhao Ju glanced at Fu Tinghan, respectfully saluting, "Mr. Fu."


    Although their date was only set yesterday, everyone already knows that Zhao Changyu has formally handed them over to Zhao Hanzhang, making her their master, and with the marriage between the Zhao and Fu families, Mr. Fu also counts as their master.


    Today Zhao Hanzhang bringing Fu Tinghan here, the meaning is clear, everyone saw Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s attitude.


    Fu Tinghan also mounted a horse, riding with Zhao Hanzhang to the open field behind the manor.


    "Didn¡¯t expect there are such places within Luoyang City."


    Zhao Hanzhang: "I was also surprised when I first saw it, do you see that mountain? I¡¯ve heard it belongs to the Wang Family¡¯s manor, extending all the way to the city walls. Zhao Ju said, the Central Lang General guarding the West City Gate comes from the Wang Family, if another major military upheaval occurs in Luoyang, the Wang Family can leave through the West City Gate."


    Fu Tinghan: "Everyone here is so pessimistic about Luoyang, why not relocate the capital?"


    "Someone actually suggested it, but the predicament of Great Jin cannot be solved by relocating the capital, if a pot of soup is about to spoil, splitting it into two won¡¯t prevent the rotten part from seeping into the other half, it will still go bad eventually."


    Zhao Hanzhang asked, "How is the investigation on the Seven Stars aligning coming along?"


    "I¡¯ve recently checked some family books and found there are very few records about it; I need more astronomical records for reference," Fu Tinghan said, "With sufficient reference data, calculation will be more precise."


    In order to return, they had identified the location, although unsure if the location is a condition, but the gates of Luoyang will always be there;


    If only they could determine the time, then study the impact of energy variables.


    Fu Tinghan habitually solves problems from easy to difficult, so he wanted to calculate the timing of the Seven Stars aligning first.


    Zhao Hanzhang searched her memory, "I remember we have several books related to astronomy at home, and there are hand-copied volumes too, I¡¯ll retrieve them for you later."


    Fu Tinghan nodded, "If only I could visit the Astronomical Observatory to see their records, it would be great."


    Zhao Hanzhang pondered, "It might not be impossible, as long as it¡¯s handled properly..."


    When something can¡¯t be solved, look to Grandfather.


    Zhao Hanzhang ran back to seek Zhao Changyu.


    Zhao Changyu was watching Uncle Cheng and a group of stewards prepare Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s dowry. He rarely saw Mrs. Wang and said to her, "Leave the matter of Third Sister¡¯s dowry to you, lead Uncle Cheng to gather the listed items separately into a warehouse. When she gets married, simply carry it out."


    Due to the urgent wedding date and the sizeable dowry, they had to start bustling immediately, even Mrs. Wu could not avoid coming to help.


    Uncle Cheng opened the warehouse of the large house, leading the servants in a procession, and soon carried out one box after another, opened them, and began inventorying the gold, silver, and jewels stored there, after selecting items from the dowry list, put them aside, where Mrs. Wang reviewed them, made a new ledger, and moved them into a new warehouse.


    As Zhao Hanzhang returned home, the mansion was lively, she quietly entered through the West Corner Gate and sneaked into the main courtyard.

 Chapter 39 - 33 Scraping Good Things

    Chapter 39: Chapter 33 Scraping Good ThingsZhao Changyu was sitting at his desk writing something. Hearing the commotion, he looked up and saw her carefully walking in, so he put down his pen and waved her over.


    Zhao Hanzhang immediately stepped forward, "Grandfather."


    "Did you take Fu Changrong to West City today?"


    Zhao Hanzhang responded with a yes.


    Zhao Changyu stared at her, "Do you really trust him that much?"


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "Grandfather, rest assured, Mr. Fu has no worldly desire for power or wealth."


    Zhao Changyu sneered, "Wang Yan also dislikes worldly affairs and only loves philosophical discussions, but he is still selfish and ignores the people¡¯s livelihood and the state."


    "Wasn¡¯t he personally chosen by you as granddaughter¡¯s husband?"


    "I chose him myself, but I didn¡¯t tell you to reveal our family¡¯s foundation after just a few meetings with him."


    Zhao Hanzhang walked to Zhao Changyu¡¯s side and sat down to grind ink for him, "Grandfather, rest assured, Wang Yan is superficial; Fu Changrong truly dislikes worldly power, and he doesn¡¯t enjoy philosophical discussions either."


    Zhao Changyu looked doubtful, "He doesn¡¯t like philosophical discussions?"


    In his impression, although Fu Changrong was a practical young man, he also enjoyed mingling in the philosophical discussion circles, as much of his fame came from such discussions.


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded affirmatively, "He doesn¡¯t like them; otherwise, how could he have no reaction upon seeing Wang Yan yesterday?"


    Zhao Changyu thought carefully and realized it was true; yesterday, when Fu Changrong faced Wang Yan, his expression remained calm without any excitement.


    One must know that Wang Yan was the foremost figure in philosophical discussions in Great Jin, and he was very famous among the scholars. Anyone who loves such discussions, regardless of whether they share his views, would inevitably be excited upon seeing him.


    Those with similar views would admire him;


    Those with opposing views would want to debate with him even more.


    Zhao Changyu couldn¡¯t help but feel something was off, "Changrong doesn¡¯t like philosophical discussions at all?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, "All past things are in the past. Grandfather, you must trust my judgment; I won¡¯t misjudge people."


    Zhao Changyu then remembered her earlier comments about Wang Yan and couldn¡¯t help but tap her on the head, "Don¡¯t say such things about Wang Yan again in the future; you¡¯re just a child now. Spreading such words would do you no good."


    Zhao Hanzhang acknowledged, "Yes, Hanzhang will remember."


    Only then did Zhao Changyu pick up his pen again to handle his affairs, "It¡¯s good that you understand. The family is already preparing your dowry. These are matters openly displayed, but you also need to focus on them. The hidden assets remain unseen, and no one will see how you handle them or your capabilities. This is a good opportunity to handle your dowry well¡ªlet everyone see your abilities so that people will listen to your commands."


    Zhao Changyu said, "Good talent chooses its master, and the master¡¯s capability always takes precedence. Once you demonstrate your capability, even as a woman, with time, people will come to you."


    Zhao Hanzhang replied earnestly, "Alright."


    Zhao Changyu coughed a few times and straightforwardly pushed the documents in his hand to her, "Take a look."


    Zhao Hanzhang reached out to take and look at them.


    To Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s surprise, these documents included not just state affairs but also family matters.


    Regarding state affairs, they mostly consisted of letters from various court officials, local imperial family members, and generals discussing the current situation with Zhao Changyu, seeking his advice or asking him to act in support of certain interests;


    The family matters were more numerous; he arranged for all sorts of affairs after his death, every detail delegated little by little;


    Arrangements for personnel and transfer of affairs were many, indeed.


    No wonder his complexion looked worse day by day; it was truly working despite illness, and an overload at that.


    Zhao Changyu pointed to the pile of letters, "Reply to them for me."


    Zhao Hanzhang agreed, laid out a sheet of paper, dipped it in ink, and waited.


    Zhao Changyu then got up and started pacing. After a moment of reflection, he said, "Greetings, Third Brother, upon receiving this letter. Recently, I have felt weary and awake less often, so I can only ask Sun Sanniang to reply on my behalf..."


    "The nation¡¯s current state is as such, it¡¯s better to plan for the future. The current ruler is capable, and Prince East Sea is old. Having just gained power, he is inevitably prideful. It is better to avoid provoking him now..."


    Zhao Changyu¡¯s strategy was not to confront Prince East Sea while he is at the height of his success. He now possesses a lofty air of invincibility¡ªwhy clash with him directly?


    The new emperor, having just ascended the throne, is not only intelligent and capable but also young and hasn¡¯t displayed any moral failings yet. It¡¯s better to bide their time and wait for Prince East Sea¡¯s pride to subside before making plans.


    The priority is stabilizing Jingzhao County and the Luoyang area, defending against the Qiang and the Xiongnu. Therefore, his suggestion is to fully support Prince East Sea in pacifying the refugee and rebel armies outside Jingzhao and Luoyang, holding the Central Pass.


    After ensuring the Qiang and Xiongnu do not dare to invade the Central Pass, then gradually make plans for the emperor.


    By then, Prince East Sea¡¯s pride should have faded, and many things can be set into motion.


    Zhao Hanzhang quickly wrote eight letters, with different wording but conveying the same general ideas.


    Evidently, these represented Zhao Changyu¡¯s insights.


    Zhao Hanzhang was transfixed as she looked at the letters she had written with her own hands.


    History has long been distant. This era leaves later generations with just two impressions¡ªWei Jin demeanor and chaos.


    In Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s memory, there was little Wei Jin demeanor, but the chaos was real and substantial.


    She knew many historical events, but they were measured in years. She didn¡¯t know exactly how chaotic Luoyang was going to be on a daily basis, nor how many people had strived for the current situation and with what results...


    Zhao Changyu took a sip of tea to soothe his throat and gently said, "Seal the letters."


    Zhao Hanzhang snapped back to reality, agreed, then put the letters into envelopes, wrote the recipients¡¯ names, sealed them, and set them aside.


    Zhao Changyu looked at the remaining family matters and, after a moment¡¯s thought, said, "Starting tomorrow, come here to write for me."


    Since even national affairs were handed to her to transcribe, what was there to hide about family matters?


    As long as the Second Family didn¡¯t find out, it was fine.


    Zhao Hanzhang agreed. Every day, after returning from West City, she would come to transcribe family affairs for Zhao Changyu. Uncle Cheng personally guarded the door, and not a word of the main courtyard¡¯s affairs leaked out;


    Besides this, Zhao Hanzhang also worked with Mrs. Wang to prepare her dowry. She acted much more decisively than Mrs. Wang, and in a few days, not only did she deal with several unruly servants, she also brought several people to her side.


    She decided to take them with her after she got married. With such a large dowry, she needed quite a few staff.


    She not only prepared people for herself but also gathered people to be used by Zhao Erlang in the future, especially the attendants by his side. Previously, because of the reckless act of leaving the city, Zhao Erlang¡¯s people were all sent to the farm, and now there was no one to use.


    Zhao Hanzhang searched around and finally took a liking to Uncle Cheng¡¯s youngest son, Zhao Cai.


    The boy was currently working in a spice shop in the city. Zhao Hanzhang had seen him; he was very clever. Since Zhao Erlang was already dull, he needed someone smart and loyal by his side.


    Zhao Hanzhang relied on the fact that the spice shop also belonged to her dowry and directly called him into the house, assigning him to Zhao Erlang¡¯s side. When looking into his contract, she discovered it was held by Mrs. Wu.


    Zhao Hanzhang sighed, not expecting that despite her deliberate avoidance, they would still eventually have to face each other.


    Zhao Hanzhang stood up and called Ting He, "Let¡¯s go for a visit to the Second Family."

 Chapter 40 - 34: Surrounded

    Chapter 40: Chapter 34: SurroundedEver since Zhao Changyu intended for the secondary branch to inherit his title, household affairs were mostly handed over to the secondary branch for handling.


    And after Zhao Ji was appointed as the Princely Heir, Zhao Changyu entrusted everything except matters concerning Mrs. Wang and Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s courtyard to the couple, even gradually transferring the family industries to them.


    If it weren¡¯t for needing Zhao Cai¡¯s servant contract this time, she hadn¡¯t realized that the head branch¡¯s domestic servants¡¯ contracts, except for a few like Uncle Cheng serving the main courtyard and Mrs. Wang¡¯s dowry, were all in Mrs. Wu¡¯s hands.


    Mrs. Wu was observing her three daughters calculating with an abacus, teaching them how to manage the household. Seeing Zhao Hanzhang come over, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Third Lady, how come you have the time to visit today? How is your grandfather and mother¡¯s health?"


    The three of Zhao Dalang stood and greeted, "Third Sister."


    Zhao Hanzhang returned the courtesy with a smile, greeting them one by one before answering: "Grandfather is as usual, and mother¡¯s health is still good."


    She wasn¡¯t courteous, getting straight to the point, "Aunt, you know I am arranging my dowry and need some helpers. Like Ting He, who has been accustomed to serving by my side, I must take her with me. But when I went to look for their servant contracts, I found the head branch¡¯s servant contracts are all here with Aunt."


    "So I boldly came to trouble you, hoping to take back their contracts to show Grandfather, discuss who to take away, and see your opinion..."


    Mrs. Wu, after a moment of surprise, said: "That¡¯s my mistake, I¡¯ve been too busy these days and forgot, your wedding date is set so hastily, and it¡¯s time to prepare the dowry¡¯s servants."


    She quickly turned her head to order, "Quickly fetch that box of contracts and let Third Lady choose her dowry companions."


    The servants responded and, after a long time, came out hugging a big box.


    Mrs. Wu took the key to open the box and smiled at Zhao Hanzhang, "This box hasn¡¯t been opened since it got to me. I don¡¯t know how many people you wish to take with you. Hadn¡¯t you sought your mother¡¯s opinion?"


    She opened the box and pushed it over for Zhao Hanzhang to choose.


    Zhao Hanzhang glanced through the contracts in the box, and although she just skimmed it, she could see these were indeed the head branch¡¯s servant contracts.


    She closed the box, "There are too many people, besides I shouldn¡¯t decide alone on dowry servants. It¡¯s better I take these contracts back to discuss with Mother, then decide."


    Mrs. Wu said: "If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you discuss it with your mother first? Once the decision is made, give me the list, and I¡¯ll retrieve the contracts for you."


    "This back and forth is too troublesome, furthermore troubling you, Aunt," Zhao Hanzhang said, "Since the box has been opened today, why not let me take it back, I¡¯ll return it once the list is finalized."


    Mrs. Wu thought of the argument with Zhao Ji the other day, opened her mouth, but still squeezed out a smile and said: "Very well, then take the box over."


    Zhao Hanzhang signaled Ting He to carry the box away.


    She smiled falsely to bid farewell, the other party smiled falsely to send her off.


    Ting He happily hugged the box, "Third Lady, their smiles are stiff."


    Zhao Hanzhang said: "Let¡¯s quickly go back and pick out our desired people."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Hanzhang first sifted out the servants of Ting He and Zhao Cai¡¯s contracts, "Bring the list we drafted before."


    Ting He agreed, and trotted to the study to fetch the list, only to bump into the little maid Zui¡¯er who came rushing, both falling backward in unison. Ting He cursed: "Are you courting death, what¡¯s the rush?"


    Zui¡¯er ignored the pain and shouted into the room through the door, "Third Lady, our mansion is surrounded by soldiers."


    "What?" Zhao Hanzhang strode out, "By whom are we surrounded?"


    "I don¡¯t know, but Er Zhong from the West Corner Gate just came in to report that soldiers suddenly came to block the West Corner Gate, and when I looked to the front, the gate also seemed surrounded."


    Zhao Hanzhang promptly walked out, instructing, "Ting He, go find Qing Gu, have her take Mother and Second Son to the main courtyard, control the servants from our three courtyards, no one should move recklessly, any violator will be sent to the estate afterward."


    "Yes."


    When Zhao Hanzhang arrived at the main courtyard, Zhao Ji just happened to rush over with Mrs. Wu and Zhao Dalang.


    Zhao Hanzhang paused her steps, scanned behind him, and asked, "Uncle, where is Uncle Cheng?"


    "Inside."


    Zhao Hanzhang hurried inside with them, just as Zhao Zhongyu was supporting the pale-faced Zhao Changyu to sit on the couch.


    That complexion didn¡¯t look good, and Zhao Hanzhang couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious, stepping forward, "Grandfather..."


    Zhao Changyu waved a hand at her to indicate he was fine, saying, "I have already sent someone to investigate, everyone wait a bit, since things are unclear, don¡¯t be overly afraid."


    Zhao Zhongyu looked at Zhao Ji and Zhao Dalang seriously, "You two haven¡¯t caused problems outside recently?"


    "No, Father, it¡¯s a tumultuous time, how could I and Dalang cause trouble?"


    "Then why on earth is our mansion surrounded?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn¡¯t him, and the ones going out recently were only Zhao Ji and Zhao Yi. If not them, who?


    Zhao Changyu calmly raised his head to look at Zhao Hanzhang.


    Zhao Hanzhang also frantically recalled her recent activities, finding no wrongdoing or excess on her part. She shook her head at Zhao Changyu, feeling even more anxious.


    Zhao Changyu pondered, "It might not be the children¡¯s fault, maybe it¡¯s ours."


    "Ours?" Zhao Zhongyu: "But Elder Brother is resting at home due to illness, not attending court for a long time. I hardly deal with national affairs. How could we commit any offense?"


    "Master of the house, there is a guest in the front hall." Uncle Cheng silently came in from outside the door and reported softly.


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "General Ma Jian¡¯en from under Prince East Sea."


    Zhao Changyu, quickly thinking it through, already guessed the reason. He extended his hand toward Zhao Hanzhang, "Let¡¯s go, take a look."


    Zhao Hanzhang supported Zhao Changyu and walked out.


    Zhao Ji, anxious and uneasy, supported Zhao Changyu on the other side as they headed out.


    In the front hall, a tall man in armor stood, turning around upon hearing the commotion.


    Seeing Zhao Changyu, he was slightly surprised, not expecting him to be so gravely ill.


    After thinking for a moment, Ma Jian¡¯en still stepped forward and cupped his fists in salute, "Shangcai Marquis, Prince has instructed me to ask Shangcai Marquis a few questions."


    Zhao Changyu stabilized himself with Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s hand, nodded slightly, "Go ahead."


    He was neither obsequious nor arrogant, not bending his waist.


    Ma Jian¡¯en pursed his lips, displeased, then said: "Prince asks Shangcai Marquis if he has the Prince in his heart, if he has the Great Jin¡¯s empire and the Great Jin¡¯s common people?"


    Zhao Changyu: "Why does Prince have these three questions?"


    Ma Jian¡¯en then pulled out a letter from his bosom, handing it over, "Shangcai Marquis, this is evidence of your involvement in inciting rebellion against the Prince. Do you acknowledge or deny?"


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s eyes widened, glancing at Zhao Changyu before stepping forward to receive the letter, then turned and handed it to Zhao Changyu with both hands.


    Zhao Changyu opened it, quickly scanning through, and after a moment, couldn¡¯t utter a word.

 Chapter 41 - 35: Best Strategy

    Chapter 41: Chapter 35: Best Strategy"The letter was not written by me." Zhao Changyu handed the letter over to Zhao Hanzhang beside him.


    Zhao Hanzhang took it and opened it, seeing the familiar handwriting on it, her brow twitched involuntarily.


    Ma Jian¡¯en¡¯s gaze fell on Zhao Hanzhang, "The letter clearly states that it was written by the Shangcai Marquis¡¯s granddaughter. This young lady must be the granddaughter mentioned in the letter."


    Zhao Hanzhang had already read the letter, and calmly said, "This letter was not written by me."


    "You say it¡¯s not, so it¡¯s not?"


    Zhao Hanzhang pointed to a word in the letter and said, "You may not believe it when I say it, but the truth is I cannot write this ¡¯¼¥¡¯ character, and although the handwriting is closely imitated, there are still differences. If you don¡¯t believe me, I will fetch another draft I wrote for you to see."


    Zhao Hanzhang turned her head and said to Uncle Cheng, "Go look in the wastebasket in Grandfather¡¯s study, there should be drafts that I¡¯ve discarded in the past few days."


    Uncle Cheng bowed in agreement and retreated to leave.


    Soon, he returned with seven or eight crumpled sheets of paper and spread them out for Ma Jian¡¯en to see.


    Zhao Hanzhang smiled and said, "General Ma, if you find it difficult to distinguish, you can ask someone else to help. Wang Sima has great handwriting, and he recently mediated between Mr. Fu and me, maybe he would be willing to assist."


    Ma Jian¡¯en flipped through these drafts, raised his eyes to glance at her, and then said, "I will report this."


    After speaking, he turned around to leave.


    "Wait," Zhao Changyu called out to him, his face dark, "Although I don¡¯t know who forged this letter, I can understand the underlying motive. I am already at the end of my strength, and the Zhao Family has little left to plot over. This person not only tries to sow discord between me and the Prince but also between the Prince and Your Majesty. It¡¯s a ruthless threefold scheme. Please relay to the Prince that Changyu will not let the Prince be troubled, and also implore him not to fall into someone else¡¯s trap, executing actions that pain friends and please foes."


    Ma Jian¡¯en looked back at Zhao Changyu and then left quickly.


    As soon as he left, Zhao Changyu could no longer hold on and collapsed softly.


    Supporting him all along, Zhao Hanzhang exerted herself to hold him, and whispered, "Grandfather..."


    Zhao Zhongyu was greatly alarmed, quickly reaching out to support half of his body, "Brother!"


    "Quickly, call for the doctor."


    The crowd carried Zhao Changyu back into the house.


    At this moment, they couldn¡¯t leave, so they had to call the family¡¯s doctor to take a look.


    The doctor felt the pulse with a shock, lowered his eyes to listen carefully, and finally retreated to the outer room, whispering, "Second Senior Master, Third Lady, the master¡¯s condition is already at the end of his strength."


    "Nonsense, previously you said there were still three months to go, and now it hasn¡¯t been long!"


    "I dare not speak nonsense, the pulse truly indicates this; it is already weak and barely audible. If the family has anything to say, say it quickly, otherwise..."


    Zhao Zhongyu opened his mouth, involuntarily looking towards Zhao Hanzhang.


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s emotions surged, her fists clenched tightly.


    She said nothing, turned and entered the inner chamber, sitting by the bed, watching Zhao Changyu with his eyes tightly closed.


    She thought she wouldn¡¯t be sad; Zhao Changyu was a historical figure, and his death was predestined, but...


    This is a strange world, yet in this unfamiliar world, he was the one who trusted and cared for her the most. Even her original name was given by him anew.


    Zhao Hanzhang thought they still had a long time to walk together, especially since he wanted to see her get married, see her settle into the Fu Family, then bring Mrs. Wang and Zhao Erlang over...


    Her heart ached in waves, her eyes swollen and sore, momentarily unable to speak.


    Mrs. Wang also heard the doctor¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but pull out a handkerchief to weep softly.


    Zhao Changyu slowly opened his eyes, slightly turned his head towards them, his gaze swept over Mrs. Wang and Zhao Zhongyu, whose face was grim, finally landing on Zhao Hanzhang. He smiled and said, "It seems Grandfather has to break his promise and cannot send you off to marry."


    Zhao Hanzhang could no longer hold back, tears falling one by one.


    Zhao Changyu then reached out and patted her hand, sighed lightly, "Do not be mournful; death may not necessarily be the end."


    "Grandfather..."


    "Let¡¯s skip the idle chatter and speak of something useful," Zhao Changyu spoke urgently, his face growing paler. He let Zhao Hanzhang help him sit up, "The letter was not written by us grandparents. Prince East Sea can naturally distinguish between drafts. However, even if he distinguishes it, he may not withdraw the troops. Over the years, there have been many cases where mistakes are just continued."


    Zhao Zhongyu and others felt a chill down their spine; they knew too well the consequences of rectifying mistakes. None in this house might live to walk out.


    "It is time and fate, happening so coincidentally. My life still has some purpose at this final moment."


    Others were still confused, but Zhao Hanzhang and Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s expressions already changed, they spoke in unison, "No!"


    Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s face turned ashen, "Brother, the Zhao Family is also a venerable name with students and old acquaintances, with relatives and friends in the capital. How can we allow ourselves to be humiliated like this?"


    "Even if it is Prince East Sea, so what," he paced angrily in place, his face green, "He is not worth us sacrificing a life over."


    Zhao Changyu said calmly, "He has an army, and if he breaks in by force, what can you do?"


    Zhao Zhongyu opened his mouth, and after a while, he slumped down by the bed, angrily slapping the bed board, "Then we die together, the future annals will surely record a note about him because of this."


    Zhao Changyu took a deep sigh, turned his head toward Zhao Hanzhang, "What do you think?"


    Zhao Hanzhang said softly, "The left side of the mansion connects to the Jia Family; select a few guards and let them take Second Son and First Daughter over the wall, offer the Jia Family a significant reward, ask them to send them out of Luoyang. Once outside the city gates, they can return home. We can hold out here for as long as possible." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Changyu looked at her approvingly, "Good child, your uncle¡¯s plan is the worst, yours is moderate, but neither surpasses mine."


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s eyes reddened, "Grandfather, don¡¯t say that, I will hate him to death."


    Zhao Changyu couldn¡¯t help but laugh, "Silly child, the doctor said I am out of time."


    Zhao Hanzhang shook her head in tears, "Doctor Chen said you could live until I get married. As long as you want to live, you can surely live."


    "Living these few more months will only mean enduring a few more months of suffering," Zhao Changyu reached out to hold her hand, then extended his hand towards Zhao Erlang.


    Mrs. Wang sobbed and pushed Zhao Erlang forward.


    Zhao Changyu placed the siblings¡¯ hands together, "Hanzhang, I entrust your brother to you."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded while crying.


    Zhao Changyu caught his breath and looked towards Zhao Zhongyu, "I know you blame me for scolding you before, thinking I treated you lightly."


    Zhao Zhongyu opened his mouth, eyes slightly red, shaking his head in denial, "No."


    Zhao Changyu sighed, "Whether you did or not, I must go. I have given Third Lady the name Hanzhang."


    "She has a temper like mine, rather strong. As an elder, do not bicker with her," Zhao Changyu released Zhao Erlang and placed a hand on the back of Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s hand, his eyes slightly reddening, "The Zhao Family is entrusted to you. I have served as Clan Leader, and I know the affairs are complex, many a worry. When you reach that point, you will know, I was not mean to you, but there were things beyond my control. I always hoped you could be more promising, and stand by yourself."


    Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s inner emotions suddenly scattered, he withdrew his hand, tightly pursed his lips and asked, "In your heart, was I always incompetent?"

 Chapter 42 - 36: Reluctance

    Chapter 42: Chapter 36: ReluctanceZhao Changyu stared at the hand he withdrew, sighed inwardly, and looked at him with some sadness, saying, "In my heart, you are just like A Zhi. I hope you can surpass me, so I have been strict with you. The facts have proven that strictness is right; you are doing well now."


    Zhao Zhongyu looked at him in surprise; this was the first time he had received recognition from Zhao Changyu.


    "The family will be entrusted to you, as well as the Zhao Family," Zhao Changyu paused, then still pulled Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s hand and placed it in his palm, looking at him with teary eyes, "I¡¯ll entrust these two children to you, please take care of them."


    Facing Zhao Changyu¡¯s gaze, Zhao Zhongyu was also somewhat moved, "Rest assured, big brother..."


    How could Zhao Changyu truly be at ease?


    He quietly tightened his grip on Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s hand, unable to say many words.


    Zhao Changyu handed the family seal to Zhao Zhongyu and then, dragging his sick body, got up to write a memorial to the throne.


    The letter maintained its original intention, still hoping the emperor could have Prince East Sea quickly capture Jingzhao County, and stabilize the Central Plains before facing external threats together.


    At this point, he did not hold back his wisdom and sincerity, directly stating to the emperor, "I am firmly convinced that the person forging letters was not Your Majesty¡¯s instigation. This person¡¯s intentions are insidious, trying not only to sow discord between me and Your Majesty but also between me and Prince East Sea, and between Prince East Sea and Your Majesty. At such times, one should be more candid."


    "With Emperor Hui¡¯s passing, many things need rebuilding. Prince East Sea is a pillar of the country; Your Majesty, with your dragon¡¯s majesty and phoenix¡¯s grace, if you rely on Prince East Sea, then the resurgence of Great Jin is imminent."


    After writing the advice, Zhao Changyu turned to talk about his family affairs, expressing that his body was burdened with illness and he could no longer serve Your Majesty. He regretted that during his tenure, he couldn¡¯t counsel the emperor from above nor manage the people below, failing Emperor Wu¡¯s trust. But as one nears death, thoughts inevitably turn to family and descendants.


    He hoped the emperor could allow Zhao Ji to inherit the ancestral title, having his pair of granddaughters escort his coffin back for burial.


    Zhao Changyu, with shaking hands, finished the memorial. By the end, words turned incoherent, yet he couldn¡¯t care about its appearance, signaling Zhao Hanzhang to fold the memorial, "After my death, you all must find a way to present the memorial to the throne; as long as it reaches the emperor, the predicament can be resolved."


    The room fell silent. No one spoke; only Zhao Hanzhang and Mrs. Wang kept shedding tears. Zhao Erlang, ignorant and unaware, seeing his mother and sister crying bitterly, followed suit and cried too.


    Looking at this foolish grandson, Zhao Changyu felt endless emotion. Twenty years ago, he strongly opposed Emperor Hui as successor, believing him too foolish to be King;


    who knew his son would also give him a foolish grandson?


    Emperor Wu was fortunate; at least he had more than one son, with choices available.


    He, however, had only one son, one grandson; he couldn¡¯t decide to entrust the family to the grandson and had to leave it to the nephew.


    Everyone felt he made the right choice, given the precedent set by Emperor Hui. But who knows how uneasy he felt inside?


    Because his relationship with Zhao Zhongyu was ordinary, and he had only an average bond with this nephew, he truly couldn¡¯t feel reassured.


    Yet now, he¡¯s at the point where death is unavoidable.


    If he dies now, the family can still be saved; if not, the family might face death itself.


    Zhao Changyu slightly closed his eyes, thinking of something, suddenly opened them again, and grabbed Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s hand, "I entrust them to you, I entrust them to you."


    Zhao Zhongyu hurriedly grasped his hand back, "Big brother, ease your mind. I will certainly take good care of Third Lady and Second Son."


    Zhao Changyu closed his eyes, Uncle Cheng brought up the medicine, "Master, the doctor prescribed this medication, please drink a bowl."


    Zhao Changyu didn¡¯t open his eyes, merely turned his head slightly, refusing.


    Zhao Hanzhang took the medicine bowl, speaking softly, "Grandpa, we have other ways. Once it¡¯s completely dark, I¡¯ll sneak out from the Jia Family side; I will plead with Fu Zhongshu to mediate and ask Wang Yan to speak with Prince East Sea..."


    At this time, Fu Tinghan was not far from the Zhao Family in the alley, the sky was darkening, and he stood there almost blending into the wall behind.


    The page boy Fu An soon ran over; Fu Tinghan couldn¡¯t help but go forward and pull him into the alley, "Did you find out anything?"


    "Yes, the people inside are unscathed. Three sides of the wall were sealed off, even the door on the Jia Family side had people watching. I heard General Ma only took a few letters and left, not dispatching soldiers into the courtyard."


    "So it¡¯s just a house arrest," Fu Tinghan sighed with relief, giving a deep look at the Zhao Mansion¡¯s gate before turning to get into the carriage, "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going home."


    Fu Tinghan hurriedly ran back home looking for Fu Zhi to save the day.


    He had no manpower or money and could only look to Fu Zhi.


    At that moment, Fu Tinghan deeply realized the importance of having his own influence; no wonder Teacher Zhao kept emphasizing people and money to him.


    Fu Zhi spoke immediately without waiting for him, "I know, rest assured. I¡¯ve already sent letters to a few friends, just waiting for tomorrow morning to enter the palace and meet Prince East Sea and the emperor."


    Fu Tinghan asked, "Will Prince East Sea agree to release the people?"


    "Changyu has always supported Prince East Sea¡¯s men to take over Jingzhao County. Many people possess correspondence with him, it¡¯s not difficult to clear his grievances."


    Fu Tinghan saw him silent for a long time and urgently asked, "What is difficult?"


    "The difficulty lies in human hearts," Fu Zhi lowered his voice, "Prince East Sea... is increasingly mad, no one knows if he will persist in his mistake. Your Grandpa Zhao is richer than the royal family..."


    Fu Tinghan thought of what Zhao Hanzhang privately told him about the family assets. He was very convinced that Teacher Zhao was only tempting him to follow her. Privately, she must have even more, so...


    Fu Tinghan¡¯s expression changed slightly, asking, "If Prince East Sea doesn¡¯t withdraw his troops, what will happen to them?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fu Zhi: "They will die."


    Fu Tinghan: "Then how to deal with it?"


    Fu Zhi looked up at him, "There¡¯s no way to deal with it. The entire capital city is under Prince East Sea¡¯s control; he can change the emperor at will, and exterminating the Zhao Family is just a matter of words. Apart from persistently pleading, only divine intervention can save them."


    Fu Tinghan never believed in divine intervention, he pursed his lips, turned, and left.


    Fu Zhi thought he was disheartened and had gone back to his room, but the steward came and said, "Master, the young gentleman has taken Fu An and gone out again."


    "It¡¯s dark, what did he go out to do?"


    "Maybe he¡¯s worried about Third Lady Zhao, he went to the Zhao family again?"


    Fu Zhi opened his mouth and muttered after a while, "They¡¯re not even married yet... Send someone after him, don¡¯t let him clash with Prince East Sea¡¯s people, this matter must be handled carefully."


    "Yes."


    But once they tried to catch up, he vanished without a trace, neither heading to the Zhao family nor anywhere else. Fu Tinghan thus disappeared.


    Fu Tinghan, with Fu An, headed directly to West City. Since Prince East Sea might go mad, he must prepare for the other¡¯s madness.


    No matter what, at least he had to rescue Teacher Zhao from

 Chapter 43 - 37 Rest

    Chapter 43: Chapter 37 RestThe sound of the third watch drum echoed in the silent night. Fu Tinghan peered out to check on the soldiers guarding nearby, then leaned back against the wall and pushed Zhao Ju, "It¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go."


    Zhao Ju was about to lead his men out when Ji Yuan, who had fallen behind, grabbed him, "Wait a moment. Do you know who to find once you¡¯re inside?"


    "The Lord."


    "What if you can¡¯t find the Lord?"


    Zhao Ju stared, "How could the Lord not be found?"


    Ji Yuan lowered his voice and said, "Don¡¯t act rashly. Once inside, first find Third Lady and follow her instructions. If the Lord is stable, then bring Third Lady and Second Son out. I¡¯ll be waiting at the West City Gate; once 5 a.m. arrives, we¡¯ll leave the city, so you must reach the gate before then." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If the Lord... you should blend in with the guards at the residence, protect Third Lady and Second Son, and don¡¯t act impulsively."


    Zhao Ju glared, "What kind of orders are these?"


    A sense of foreboding grew in Fu Tinghan¡¯s heart, "Mr. Ji is suggesting that Grandpa Zhao may..."


    Ji Yuan turned his head and stared at him with bright eyes, "Mr. Fu, this mission is dangerous. You don¡¯t have to accompany us, you can stay here and wait for news."


    Fu Tinghan insisted on seeing Zhao Hanzhang before he could feel at ease; he shook his head, "I¡¯ll go with you, rest assured, I won¡¯t hold you back."


    Thinking it over, he added, "If we are discovered, you can use me to deal with them. My grandfather is the Secretary of the Secretariat, they wouldn¡¯t dare harm me."


    Ji Yuan raised his eyebrows and saluted, "Mr. Fu, you are righteous."


    Fu Tinghan thought to himself, he¡¯s not righteous at all. If Teacher Zhao wasn¡¯t inside, he wouldn¡¯t be wading into these murky waters.


    Zhao Ju selected ten skilled men to follow, dividing them into two teams, quietly scaling the wall into the Jia Family¡¯s premises.


    Fu Tinghan stepped onto the shoulder of a guard and managed to climb the wall smoothly. He jumped down and took a quick look around the courtyard before whispering, "This is the Jia Family¡¯s northern rear courtyard. Crossing over directly is too dangerous. We¡¯ll go to the back, circle the wall to the east side, where we can climb in. We¡¯ll pass through three courtyards and two long corridors..."


    Zhao Ju originally intended to barge in; having come to the Jia Family with the Lord before, though not familiar with the rear courtyard, he felt he could muscle through if he gauged the direction correctly. But Fu Tinghan¡¯s plan... seemed plausible.


    Zhao Ju decided to follow him, so the group quietly moved to the back, at some point shifting to Fu Tinghan leading the way.


    This was the rear courtyard; the gatekeepers were all servant women, with hardly any patrolling house staff, and since it was midnight, it was when people were sleepiest and in the deepest slumber. The group encountered gates and walls, quickly slipping across corridors without incident until reaching the east wall.


    Fu Tinghan didn¡¯t let them climb the wall directly but led them along the wall for about thirty paces before stopping, "Climb over from here."


    Through the journey, Zhao Ju kept an eye on him, "Mr. Fu, how are you so familiar with the Jia Family?"


    The Jia Family had no Lords in the capital, only Ladies. Yet he was so familiar with the rear courtyard. Is his family Lady¡¯s color still alright?


    Fu Tinghan, still surveying the wall ahead, replied without turning his head, "Didn¡¯t Mr. Ji provide the map of the Jia Family¡¯s inner quarters?"


    He pressed his ear against the wall, confirmed, "From here we can enter, closer to Qingyi Pavilion and far from their guarded outer walls and corner gates. If we make minimal noise, we shouldn¡¯t be detected."


    Zhao Ju looked up, retreated a few steps, and then jumped with force, vaulting onto the wall. He reached out, "Pass Mr. Fu up."


    The guard had already knelt down, allowing Fu Tinghan to step onto his shoulder and rise.


    With Zhao Ju¡¯s help, Fu Tinghan jumped down the wall and continuously glanced at the guards leaping down from the wall; their movements were agile, landing almost silently.


    So there really is such a thing as Qinggong after all?


    This body seemed to be only sixteen, high school age, starting martial arts training shouldn¡¯t be considered late?


    Once Zhao Ju and the others gathered, he whispered, "Now let¡¯s go find the Lady."


    Fu Tinghan came back to his senses, thought for a moment, "Let¡¯s first check Qingyi Pavilion."


    Fu Tinghan was even more familiar with the Zhao Family, having been visiting almost daily recently, partly to get acquainted with this world, and partly to practice speaking. He often avoided people while wandering Zhao Mansion with Zhao Hanzhang, thus knowing it very well.


    More familiar than Zhao Ju, who had followed Zhao Changyu for almost twenty years.


    He led the group down familiar paths to Qingyi Pavilion. It was quiet inside, not a single light was on. With just one glance, Fu Tinghan said, "They¡¯re not in Qingyi Pavilion, let¡¯s go to the main courtyard."


    Given Teacher Zhao¡¯s character, with such events occurring, she could not possibly sleep.


    The group approached the main courtyard from outside; sure enough, it was brightly lit, and in the quiet night, Fu Tinghan faintly heard crying.


    He felt anxious, stepping swiftly ahead. Zhao Ju quickly pulled him back and whispered, "We are hidden guards assigned by the Lord to the Lady, cannot appear before others."


    Fu Tinghan regained his composure, thought it over, "You come in with me. If the people of the Second House inquire, just say they are from my Fu Family."


    "But..."


    "What¡¯s there to fear? I am Zhao Family¡¯s son-in-law; with the Yue Family in peril, isn¡¯t it only right for the son-in-law to come with people to rescue his wife¡¯s kin?"


    Zhao Ju thought it over and agreed. Then he instructed the others to disperse and hide in the dark, while he led Fu Tinghan in.


    Upon opening the courtyard gate, the people within gave a start, turned their terrifying faces, fearing it was soldiers breaking in.


    Once realizing it was Mr. Fu, their eyes immediately sparkled with delight. A maid scrambled inside, "Third Lady, Third Lady, the son-in-law has come, the son-in-law has brought people to rescue us."


    Zhao Hanzhang raised her tear-streaked face, clutching hands already limp and cold, unable to utter a word as she cried.


    Fu Tinghan strode in, ignoring Zhao Ji and Zhao Dalang as they approached, kneeled straight behind Zhao Hanzhang, and embraced her.


    "Nephew, outside..." Zhao Ji stared at Fu Tinghan as he passed, words choking in his throat.


    Holding Zhao Hanzhang, Fu Tinghan glanced at the bed, looking directly into Zhao Changyu¡¯s half-open eyes; he pursed his lips, solemnly raised his hand to cover his eyelids, and softly said, "Grandpa Zhao, rest assured, I will take good care of them."


    His hand slid down, Zhao Changyu gently closed his eyes.


    The room echoed with cries, yet Zhao Hanzhang made no sound, only silently shedding tears.


    Fu Tinghan helped her up, guided her to sit aside, held her shoulders, knelt before her, and asked, looking into her eyes, "What do you want to do? I¡¯ll help you."


    Zhao Hanzhang wiped the tears off her face, met his gaze for a long time, then said, "Help me take a memorial out and have Grandfather Fu submit it to Your Majesty."


    Fu Tinghan, "Are you not coming out with me?"


    Zhao Hanzhang shook her head, glanced at the bed where Zhao Changyu lay lifeless, "I must fulfill his wish and preserve the entire Zhao Family."


    No one is more suited than her.

 Chapter 44 - 38: Leveraging Momentum

    Chapter 44: Chapter 38: Leveraging MomentumFu Tinghan was a bit worried and lowered his voice, "Fu Zhong...My grandfather said that Prince East Sea is a bit mad now."


    "I know, but my grandfather had an excellent reputation. If he were still alive, Prince East Sea could smear his name, but now... However tyrannical he is, he must consider the opinions of the people."


    Zhao Hanzhang was gambling, gambling that Prince East Sea still dared not directly oppose the noble clans and needed that bit of reputation to maintain political balance.


    She took out the memorial she had hidden and handed it to him, "Leave quickly before dawn."


    Zhao Ji squeezed in and asked in a low voice, "Dear Nephew, when you arrived, did your grandfather mention the situation outside?"


    Fu Tinghan said, "Grandfather has already been contacting court ministers and plans to enter the palace to advise as soon as dawn arrives."


    Zhao Zhongyu frowned at this, "Then did you come to my Zhao Family, not sent by your grandfather?"


    Fu Tinghan didn¡¯t answer directly but said, "Grandpa Zhao is seriously ill, I am worried about his health, so I sought Uncle Zhao to bring me in."


    Zhao Zhongyu pondered and looked at Zhao Hanzhang, "Third Sister, let Changrong take Dalang and Erlang out, just in case."


    Third Sister Zhao lowered her eyes, thought for a moment, then looked up at Zhao Erlang, "Erlang, will you go?"


    Zhao Erlang, though ignorant, knew that grandfather had just passed away. His face was still tear-stained; he shook his head repeatedly, retreating into his mother¡¯s embrace, clutching her and unwilling to leave, "I want to be with Mom and Sister."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded and said to Zhao Zhongyu, "Uncle Grandfather, Grandfather has already paved the way for us, as men of the Zhao Family, we can weigh pros and cons, but we cannot be cowardly and timid. Erlang will stay, and I will go with him at dawn to mourn our loss."


    Zhao Zhongyu frowned, pursed his lips, and after a moment of silence, he said to Fu Tinghan, "Then, please have Changrong send the memorial out."


    No further mention of taking Zhao Dalang away.


    Fu Tinghan agreed, worriedly looking at Zhao Hanzhang.


    Zhao Hanzhang said softly, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be in trouble."


    Fu Tinghan took out a handkerchief and wiped the tears from her eyes, saying softly, "Accept your grief, don¡¯t be too sad, sleep a little, and you¡¯ll feel better. Think about it, you still have family around you."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at him.


    Fu Tinghan smiled at her, "Thinking like this, doesn¡¯t it make you feel better?"


    Zhao Hanzhang saw the tears in his eyes and nodded slightly, "Yes, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to smile."


    Fu Tinghan put away his smile, embraced her, and gently patted her back, saying softly, "I understand this feeling, I thought you would never go through it again..."


    Unexpectedly, she developed such strong feelings for Zhao Changyu in just over a month in this world, crying so heavily.


    The Zhao Family silently watched them, ultimately did not intervene, but...this defied decorum.


    Zhao Hanzhang heard his whispers, somewhat surprised, "You..."


    She examined him, asked softly, "Did we know each other before?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fu Tinghan didn¡¯t answer her but took the memorial and stood up, "Once you¡¯re safe, I¡¯ll tell you. I must leave now."


    Zhao Hanzhang hurriedly got up to see him out, Zhao Ji glanced at his father and followed, politely saying, "Dear Nephew, I entrust our Zhao Family matters to you and our ally family."


    Fu Tinghan glanced at Zhao Hanzhang, nodded and replied, "Alright."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at Zhao Ju beside him, his eyes were red, he wanted to say something to Zhao Hanzhang, but remembering Ji Yuan¡¯s advice under Zhao Ji¡¯s gaze, he said nothing.


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s eyes were also red, she said softly, "Outside, follow Mr. Fu¡¯s instructions."


    "Wait," Zhao Ji frowned and instructed Zhao Ju softly, "After you go out, gather our family¡¯s people and wait outside the mansion. If the soldiers outside rush in, you are to come for rescue immediately."


    Zhao Ju looked at Zhao Hanzhang.


    Zhao Hanzhang discreetly nodded, emphasizing, "Follow Mr. Fu and Mr. Ji¡¯s instructions."


    Zhao Ju understood, follow Mr. Fu and Mr. Ji first, and if no conflict arises, listen to Zhao Ji afterward.


    Zhao Ju bowed in salute and then left with Fu Tinghan.


    As Fu Tinghan walked out of the courtyard gate, he looked back at Zhao Hanzhang before leaving with large strides.


    They didn¡¯t die in the elevator, they certainly couldn¡¯t die here. He didn¡¯t think they¡¯d have such luck again, to change places and bodies to start over.


    Fu Tinghan didn¡¯t return all night, and dispatched people couldn¡¯t find him, Fu Zhi anxiously paced back and forth in his study, heart aching with anger, "Such two big people, only some paths around Zhao Mansion, how can they not be found?"


    "Lord, the young master has returned." The butler immediately opened the door to welcome Fu Tinghan in.


    Fu Zhi immediately turned around, seeing Fu Tinghan unharmed, sound in limbs, he then asked with a serious face, "Where did you go all night?"


    Fu Tinghan took out the memorial he had been holding, said sadly, "Grandfather, Grandpa Zhao passed away."


    Fu Zhi was greatly shocked, "What did you say?"


    Fu Tinghan presented the memorial to Fu Zhi, Fu Zhi quickly took it with a pale face, opened it and scanned it quickly. In moments, he couldn¡¯t help but shed tears, "Foolish, foolish, why did it come to this, why did it come to this..."


    Fu Tinghan¡¯s eyes were also tearful, he said softly, "Tomorrow the Zhao Family will leave to mourn, please Grandfather help lift the ban outside his mansion."


    Fu Zhi tightly grasped the memorial, dried his tears and asked the aides beside him, "What time is it?"


    "Almost dawn."


    Fu Zhi said, "Change clothes, prepare to enter the palace."


    Fu Tinghan breathed a sigh of relief, took two steps back and stood aside.


    Fu Zhi thought for a moment then said, "I remember not long ago, Meizi from the Wang Family came to visit you?"


    Fu Tinghan was startled for a moment then nodded, "I¡¯m not familiar with him, should be at Hanzhang¡¯s behest to come see me."


    Fu Zhi gave him a glance, "Hanzhang?"


    Fu Tinghan realized he misspoke, opened his mouth and said, "It¡¯s Third Lady¡¯s courtesy name."


    Fu Zhi nodded, "Since Wang Family siblings are close with Third Lady, then today invite them to visit Zhao Mansion."


    He touched the memorial in his hand, "Though Changyu said in this memorial, this matter was instigated by those with ill intentions, whether the Emperor and Prince East Sea truly didn¡¯t participate, aside from themselves, no one knows."


    "Moreover, non-participation doesn¡¯t mean not knowing," Fu Zhi said, "I might not be able to smoothly see the Emperor and Prince East Sea, so we must prepare more. Wang Xuan is a leader among the younger generation, can rally support."


    "Today¡¯s situation is weak, he most needs the noble clans for support, even Prince East Sea wouldn¡¯t dare tear relations with noble clans now, so if you manage to invite their help, both the Emperor and Prince East Sea will have some concerns."


    Fu Zhi looked sadly at the memorial, "If Changyu were alive, such a plan might not be effective, might even provoke Prince East Sea, but with his death, life¡¯s pain, Zhao Family¡¯s chances greatly increase."


    Apart from Zhao Changyu¡¯s life, this plan is top-notch. Besides him, no one could conceive such a plan.

 Chapter 45 - 39: Death Announcement

    Chapter 45: Chapter 39: Death AnnouncementFu Tinghan didn¡¯t anticipate there would be so many twists and turns in this, he opened his mouth and then lowered his head to reply: "Yes, grandson will go to the Wang Family immediately."


    Fu Zhi instructed: "Avoid Wang Yan, he is someone who seeks profit and avoids harm, he definitely will not want the Wang Family siblings involved."


    Fu Tinghan agreed.


    Before dawn, as the curfew lifting bell sounded outside, Fu Zhi changed into his official robes and went out.


    After seeing him off, Fu Tinghan went back to his room, pouring all the cash into a cloth bag to carry with him.


    Fu An watched in surprise, "My lord, what are you doing?"


    "Smoothing the path with bribes, these all require money," Fu Tinghan thought for a moment, opened the jewelry box, and poured the jade and gold and silver ornaments into the bag as well.


    Fu An was so frightened his face turned white and quickly tried to stop him, "My lord, there¡¯s no need for that much, just tipping off the servants with a hundred coins would suffice."


    Fu Tinghan glanced at him and did not compromise. He was not going just to the Wang Family, after all. Holding a bag of money, he stepped out, "Let¡¯s go, to the Wang Family first."


    Not to mention him, even the original resident wasn¡¯t familiar with the Capital City. He left the Capital City at eleven years old and was gone for five years. Many of his old friends were no longer in the Capital and those who were, were unfamiliar. After thinking through, the only ones he could turn to now were the Wang Family siblings.


    Fu Tinghan, holding the money bag, headed straight for the Wang Family.


    On the other side at the Zhao Family, just as Fu Tinghan left, Zhao Zhongyu had someone open the storeroom and take out the mourning garments and white banners that had been prepared ahead of time.


    This was something the Zhao Family had prepared in advance. Zhao Changyu had been ill for some time. More than half a year ago, he had fallen severely ill, and Emperor Hui had even drafted a posthumous name for him, but perhaps uneasy about the young Third Sister Zhao and Zhao Erlang, he pulled through.


    It was after that recovery that he started thinking about arranging a marriage for Third Sister Zhao.


    It was only after communicating with Fu Zhi, and realizing they shared the same intention, that he revealed his thoughts. However, before he could inform Mrs. Wang and Third Sister Zhao about which family was chosen, an incident occurred.


    The burlap and white banners were taken out, and the servants, filled with unease, quietly hung the burlap and white banners.


    Qing Gu brought some mourning clothes, approached Zhao Hanzhang who was still kneeling by the bedside, and softly said, "Third Lady, change into mourning garments first."


    Zhao Hanzhang withdrew her gaze from Zhao Changyu and asked in a hoarse voice, "Who will help Grandfather change into burial clothes?"


    "The Princely Heir will bring Dalang over soon."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, braced against the bed, and, with Qing Gu, went to change into mourning garments.


    At the break of dawn, everyone in the Zhao Mansion was dressed in burlap and white banners. Zhao Hanzhang called Zhao Erlang, handed him the prepared white linen, and paused at the door when she saw the ceremonial mourning staff beside it.


    Zhao Dalang noticed, flushed with embarrassment, and quickly picked up the staff, "Father is dressing the Granduncle in burial clothes, I will give it to him in a moment."


    Zhao Hanzhang stepped forward, took the ceremonial staff from him, and said nonchalantly, "Give it to me and Erlang. We will take the staff."


    "This..."


    Zhao Hanzhang easily took the bamboo staff from his hands and turned to hand it to Zhao Erlang. She took the remaining one by the door herself, "The Granduncle and your father are still here, Dalang carrying it is inappropriate."


    Zhao Dalang watched, face bright red, as she took the ceremonial staff and walked away. He hurried to catch up, "Third Sister, aren¡¯t you going to wait for Grandfather and Father?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Hanzhang stopped and said, "Then please, Dalang, invite Granduncle."


    Overnight, Zhao Zhongyu seemed to age significantly, with visible gray hair at his temples. When he saw Zhao Hanzhang holding the ceremonial staff, he frowned slightly and looked at Zhao Dalang, "Where¡¯s your father?"


    Zhao Dalang lowered his head and replied, "Father is dressing the Granduncle in mourning garments."


    Only then did Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s expression soften slightly, and he said to Zhao Hanzhang, "Give the ceremonial staff to your Uncle. Let him wear the mourning garb and keep vigil for your Grandfather. Since he inherited the title, it¡¯s his duty to fulfill this responsibility."


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s expression improved a bit, as she handed the staff to Zhao Dalang, turned around, took the white hemp band from Zhao Erlang, straightened her back and said, "Granduncle, please."


    Zhao Zhongyu didn¡¯t move and stared at her, asking, "Third Lady, are you sure you want to do this yourself?"


    He said, "This can be handled by your uncle."


    Zhao Hanzhang replied, "There¡¯s no one more appropriate than us siblings, Granduncle. Let¡¯s go."


    She knew well that they were actually afraid and didn¡¯t want to open the door to face the soldiers outside. After all, one mishap, and if the other side really started a fight, death would be instantaneous.


    The memorial report had already been sent out, and they could hide at home and wait for news. There was a good chance that Prince East Sea would withdraw troops as if nothing happened.


    But why should they?


    Her Grandfather died, for the Zhao Family, for the Great Jin, because of the power struggle between Prince East Sea and the Emperor.


    She wanted everyone to know why Zhao Changyu had died.


    Zhao Hanzhang walked resolutely towards the outside.


    Zhao Zhongyu could only follow.


    The heavy doors of the Zhao Mansion opened slowly to both sides, the soldiers standing outside hearing the commotion turned their heads solemnly and gripped the hilts of their swords and spears tightly.


    As the door opened slowly, the military advisor guarding the gate stared intently at the door, hand on the hilt of his waist knife, poised to draw and attack.


    In full mourning attire, Zhao Hanzhang was the first to cross the threshold, her snow-white face lifted to meet the military advisor¡¯s gaze directly.


    The military advisor was slightly startled, surprised to see the mourning garments they were wearing.


    The sharp-eyed military advisor noticed the white linen tied around Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s waist as he followed a step behind, causing his forehead to twitch.


    Within the Zhao Mansion, only one person¡¯s death could make Zhao Zhongyu don a mourning band.


    Sure enough, Zhao Hanzhang lifted her head to glance at him before kneeling, and raised the white linen high above her head, her eyes reddened as she cried loudly, "Zhao Family¡¯s Third Lady, and younger brother Erlang report the death to Prince East Sea, Grandfather Zhao died last night!"


    The military advisor swallowed nervously and looked at the white linen thrust towards him, his hands tightened; to take it or not.


    When his sister knelt, Zhao Erlang followed suit. Seeing the other party not accepting the white linen and his sister about to remain kneeling, he widened his eyes to glare at them.


    Zhao Zhongyu stood behind the siblings saying, "The dead hold the greatest weight. My elder brother worked tirelessly for the Great Jin all his life, even if there are no achievements, there was still hard labor. Now that he has passed, he leaves behind only these young siblings, is even report of death to be obstructed?"


    The military advisor gripped his sword tighter and said, "The Prince has ordered that no one leaves the Zhao Mansion until matters are clear."


    Zhao Zhongyu retorted, "You cannot make the call, perhaps you should call General Ma, I doubt he dares to block our report of death, doesn¡¯t he fear the public¡¯s opinion?"


    Zhao Hanzhang held the white linen high, choking as she shouted loudly, "Zhao Family¡¯s Third Lady, and younger brother Erlang report the bereavement to all relatives and friends, Grandfather Zhao passed away last night! Please, military advisor, take the linen."


    The military advisor silently stared at the linen in her hand, his face tense, as his fist tightened and loosened repeatedly.

 Chapter 46 - 40 Mourning

    Chapter 46: Chapter 40 MourningThe commotion quickly drew the attention of the neighboring estates on either side. Someone secretly opened a door and peeked out. Seeing Zhao Hanzhang and her brother in mourning clothes kneeling at the main entrance, they were all shocked. Did the Zhao Family have a funeral?


    Both parties were at an impasse when a voice called out from a distance, "I¡¯m coming to meet you!"


    Everyone turned their heads to look and saw Fu Tinghan leading a group of people hurriedly approaching on horseback, followed leisurely by several horse-drawn and ox-drawn carriages.


    Upon meeting Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s gaze, Fu Tinghan spurred his horse to quicken its pace and only reined it in abruptly at the main gate.


    He dismounted and strode forward. The military advisor raised a hand to stop him as a gesture but then did not insist¡ªdid they not see the crowd following behind?


    Among them were gentlemen and ladies, clearly important people. He could afford to offend one or two, but so many? He wasn¡¯t foolish and naturally knew to recognize the situation.


    Fu Tinghan hurriedly approached Zhao Hanzhang, fixed her with a look, and took a strip of hemp cloth from her hands to tie around his waist.


    Wang Xuan and Wang Si Niang lagged a step behind.


    Wang Si Niang jumped off her horse and ran over, her face full of concern, "Third Lady, are you alright?"


    Zhao Hanzhang glanced at her, lowered her head, and raised the cloth in her hands, "Zhao Family¡¯s Third Lady announces to all gathered friends and relatives, that our grandfather Zhao, posthumously named Jiao, passed away last night."


    Wang Si Niang¡¯s eyes reddened, and she also took a strip of hemp cloth.


    Wang Xuan walked up slowly and said to the military advisor, "Regardless of Mr. Zhao¡¯s achievements, even for an ordinary family, the dead must be respected. With both Zhao Family branches present, they must at least be allowed to announce the funeral. Someone should inform His Majesty and the Prince."


    He said, "If you cannot decide, you might as well go and ask General Ma now."


    "Mr. Zhao lived a simple and unadorned life; how could he be insulted by you with just your lip service? A person has died, yet you do not allow the announcement of the funeral. What do you mean by this?"


    Those who followed Wang Xuan, whether on horseback or in carriages, gradually arrived. Seeing Zhao Hanzhang and her brother stopped with hemp cloth in their hands, they became indignant.


    These people, in the prime of their youth, were most dissatisfied with the current national situation and most ambitious. Stirred with emotion, they couldn¡¯t help but point at the Assistant General and the soldiers and curse.


    A destitute middle-aged man, carrying a wine pot, simply sat down on the steps and, facing the gate, alternated between crying and laughing, "The world is declining, and morality is lost. National heroes are belittled, and territory lost. Haha, this is all retribution. Zhao Changyu, oh Zhao Changyu, you advised me to serve, saying a good man wishes to serve the country. You were loyal and righteous, but what fate did you meet?"


    He pointed at the gate and cursed, "You toiled for the Sima family and exhausted yourself for Great Jin, yet you almost perished at the hands of the Jin Dynasty twice. Finally, finally, you still died, unable to even protect your descendants. Why go through this suffering?"


    He then pointed at the Assistant General and cursed, "You soulless corpse, with no heart. With the loss of Zhao Changyu, Great Jin is as if losing a great pillar. Yet, you still have the time to detain the Zhao Family. Just wait, it won¡¯t be long before even your masters won¡¯t be able to step foot in Luoyang."


    Zhao Hanzhang heard this, lifted her head, and looked at him steadily with tears streaming down her face. She suppressed her sobs and asked Wang Xuan, "Who is he?"


    Wang Xuan replied, "This is Mr. Zhang Jingyang."


    Zhao Hanzhang asked, "Did you invite him?"


    Wang Xuan gave a bitter smile, "How could I have the capability? Mr. Zhang refused the emperor¡¯s solicitation again last month, claiming to be ill. I, nor even my father, could see him easily. I did not expect him to come today." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Hanzhang understood. She held the strip of hemp cloth and kneeled forward, bowing her head as she presented the cloth, "Thank you, Sir, for coming to pay respects to my grandfather."


    The military advisor and soldiers¡¯ faces turned blue and purple from the scolding, but they dared not act against Zhang Jingyang, nor could they stop Zhao Hanzhang.


    Zhang Jingyang silently looked at the white cloth before him, tears falling uncontrollably. With trembling hands, he clutched a strip tightly, crying as he fell onto the steps, "Changyu, Changyu, where to return, where to return. Alas, alas, Great Jin, alas... "


    Zhao Hanzhang bowed deeply to him, then stood up, turned to Zhao Erlang, and said, holding back tears, "Second Son, follow me to announce the funeral."


    Zhao Erlang hurried to his feet and jogged to follow. As a soldier stepped forward, Fu Tinghan and Wang Xuan stepped aside to block him, their gaze resolute.


    The military advisor pulled the soldier back, "Let them go."


    Damn it, those above know how to hide. He had blocked them for so long and no one came. If he continued, even if they weren¡¯t scolded to death by these scholars, they would be executed later. In that case, it was better to let them pass.


    Zhao Hanzhang led Zhao Erlang down the steps, heading step by step toward the street corner. Zhao Zhongyu secretly breathed a sigh of relief as he watched, the task accomplished.


    The siblings, with one holding hemp cloth and the other leaning on a mourning staff, walked along the street. They would stop outside the gate of anyone acquainted with the Zhao family, kneel, and announce the funeral, waiting for someone inside to come out and receive the strip of hemp cloth.


    Fu Tinghan and the others followed behind at a slow pace, stopping to watch from the side.


    He watched Zhao Hanzhang kneel at the gate, holding the strip of hemp cloth high, loudly announcing, "Ru Nan Zhao Family¡¯s Third Lady, with younger brother Second Son, here to report a funeral. Grandfather Zhao, posthumously named Jiao, passed away last night..."


    At first, those inside the house couldn¡¯t hear clearly. Tao Wei stopped his writing, perked his ears to listen, "What¡¯s being shouted outside? It sounds like a funeral announcement to me."


    Soon, the steward ran in urgently, "Master, the Zhao family is here to announce a funeral, saying Zhao Zhongshu passed away last night."


    Tao Wei suddenly stood up, pointing with his writing brush, "Who did you say?"


    "Zhao Zhongshu, Shangcai Marquis, passed away last night!"


    Tao Wei lifted his robe and rushed out, "Was it the work of the Prince of East Sea?"


    This was the common question of all the onlookers and those who received the news. Was Zhao Changyu¡¯s death due to the Prince of East Sea?


    The gates opened, and Tao Wei hurried out, seeing Zhao Hanzhang and her brother kneeling at the entrance, tears instantly streamed down.


    He stepped forward to take the cloth from Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s hands, choking on his words, "I will definitely come to pay my respects."


    Zhao Hanzhang led Zhao Erlang in a kowtow, then rose to leave.


    Zhao Changyu had many acquaintances in Luoyang, not only friends and family but also colleagues and old acquaintances. Zhao Hanzhang, having recently assisted Zhao Changyu with letters and documents, knew who to notify of the funeral.


    Luckily, even though she wasn¡¯t very familiar with directions, Zhao Erlang knew his way around.


    As they announced the funeral, some, like Tao Wei, came out personally to receive them, some sent their stewards or servants, and some kept their doors closed.


    No matter the situation, Zhao Hanzhang always led Zhao Erlang in a kowtow, as if thanking the world on behalf of Zhao Changyu.


    The young people following behind couldn¡¯t help but shed tears at the sight. Wang Si Niang cried like a tearful person, and when they arrived at the Wang family gate and found it shut tight, she grew furious and moved to pound on the doors, "What¡¯s Father thinking?"


    Wang Xuan hurriedly stopped her, "Father isn¡¯t home; the servants inside likely don¡¯t dare to make a decision."

 Chapter 47 - 41: Not Letting Down (500 Monthly Tickets Bonus - )

    Chapter 47: Chapter 41: Not Letting Down (500 Monthly Tickets Bonus Chapter)He was just about to step forward to greet when the gate suddenly opened, and a woman in plain robes came out with a group.


    Wang Xuan paused and furrowed his brow, "Second Sister?"


    Wang Si Niang¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hurried forward, "Second Sister."


    Wang Erniang nodded slightly towards her younger sister and walked up to Zhao Hanzhang. She reached out, took a piece of white hemp cloth, and whispered words of comfort: "May you find peace in your sorrow."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked up at her, deeply bowed, and then got up to leave with Zhao Erlang to the next house.


    Wang Erniang watched the siblings walk away, gripping the white hemp cloth in her hand tightly. In this world, who can truly find peace?


    After leaving the Wang Family¡¯s residence, before Zhao Hanzhang and her brother arrived at the other households, everyone was already aware of Zhao Changyu¡¯s demise last night. Some had opened their doors early to wait, and as soon as they saw Zhao Hanzhang and her brother, they hurried out weeping to meet them.


    Meanwhile, in the Imperial Palace, Fu Zhi was also crying. He sat down on the ground, holding Zhao Changyu¡¯s edict and asked the Emperor and Prince East Sea, "Why would Your Majesty and Prince believe such discord-sowing words? Qiao was steadfast like a thousand-foot pine, he worked tirelessly during his tenure. During the rebellions of the princes and the displacement of the people, many relied on his guidance to find peace amidst chaos. Since King Hejian¡¯s death, he constantly urged the court to make decisive decisions to avoid trouble inside and out. How could he possibly send a letter secretly with contradictory thoughts after clearly stating his position?"


    "Your Majesty, Prince, do not let yourselves be swayed by others that would spoil relationships. The person who forged this letter is malicious, not only aiming to sow discord between Shangcai Marquis and Your Majesty and Prince, but also to stir confusion between Your Majesty and Prince."


    The young Emperor heard this and tears fell. He asked for the edict to be brought up, the more he read, the more fiercely he wept. He couldn¡¯t help but step down from his throne to hold Prince East Sea¡¯s hand, "Uncle, please look, Shangcai Marquis speaks reasonably. We cannot let such vile individuals come between us." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Prince East Sea reached out, took the edict, and sighed heavily after reading it, "Yesterday I suddenly heard such rumors and received secret letters. I deeply hated Zhao Changyu for sowing discord, but today I see, I misjudged him."


    Fu Zhi cried out, "Your Majesty, Zhao Changyu passed away last night."


    The Emperor was shocked, "What? Then this edict..."


    Fu Zhi lowered his head with tears, speaking sorrowfully, "This is his final edict."


    The court was immediately filled with sighs, and regardless of true feelings or false appearances, everyone shed two tears, seeming very saddened.


    Prince East Sea also seemed very sad, sighing, "It is unexpectedly coincidental; yesterday Ma Jian¡¯en went over to the Zhao Family, giving him the chance to meet Shangcai Marquis for the last time."


    He changed his tone, "However, those sowing discord behind the scenes are still vile. Given the forged letter and external rumors, it is better to investigate thoroughly and uncover the person behind this plot. In the bright skies of Great Jin, how can we tolerate such demons?"


    The Emperor opened his mouth to speak, quickly looking at the other ministers.


    Everyone avoided the Emperor¡¯s gaze.


    Fu Zhi pondered, "The urgent matter is to arrange the funeral for Shangcai Marquis. Prince, please withdraw the soldiers stationed near the Zhao Family, so the Zhao Family can handle the funeral arrangements."


    The Emperor returned to his senses, hastily agreeing, "Yes, yes, the urgent matter is the funeral. Quickly, someone go to the Zhao Family to see if there is anything I can do to help."


    Fu Zhi pointed out, "Shangcai Marquis has contributed to the stability of the realm. Please, Your Majesty, grant him a posthumous title as requested in his edict."


    The Emperor nodded rapidly, "Well, well, I remember the late emperor once granted him the posthumous title ¡¯Modest¡¯..."


    The Emperor did not know who forged the false letter, but as Prince East Sea pursued the matter relentlessly, he could only worry that Prince East Sea¡¯s actions pointed towards him.


    Could he truly not know Zhao Changyu¡¯s real intentions?


    He had sent people multiple times to persuade Zhao Changyu to change his mind, but would Prince East Sea not know that Zhao Changyu repeatedly refused?


    Yet after receiving the fake letter, he directly sent troops to surround the Zhao Family, fearing his aim was at Zhao Changyu¡¯s wealth.


    If he¡¯s this ruthless towards Zhao Changyu, who supports him, what of those who oppose him?


    The Emperor worried constantly, wanting to delay for a time to think of how to respond.


    Zhao Qiao... died too suddenly; if he hadn¡¯t died, the fire wouldn¡¯t have burned so swiftly to his side.


    The Emperor shook his head to clear his mind, rubbed his forehead and after a moment¡¯s contemplation said, "Then use the posthumous title set by the late emperor, decree Zhao Ji to succeed as Shangcai Marquis."


    Everyone agreed.


    Prince East Sea sneered inwardly. He thought without mentioning this matter it would not be investigated?


    With Zhao Changyu¡¯s death, he became a laughingstock, with pent-up anger he couldn¡¯t express, certainly unwilling to easily let the Emperor off.


    That fake letter was likely orchestrated by the Emperor¡¯s people.


    Prince East Sea strode away, outside the sadness permeated; whether aristocratic officials or ordinary citizens, all knew Zhao Changyu had died last night.


    He had a reputation for integrity and held high esteem among the people, as Prince East Sea stepped out of the palace he heard cries echoing through streets and alleys. Knowing what they wept for left his face instantly grim.


    Meanwhile, Fu Zhi took the Emperor¡¯s decree and hurried out, spotting Wang Yan walking ahead; he rushed forward and pulled him, "Yifu, where is the Prince?"


    The pulled Wang Yan looked bewildered, "The Prince left early, didn¡¯t you know?"


    Fu Zhi certainly knew, but it didn¡¯t stop him from feigning ignorance. Seeing the colleagues around him perked their ears to listen, he couldn¡¯t help a dramatic cry and stamped his foot, "How could we just let the Prince leave like that? Yifu, why didn¡¯t you convince him a bit?"


    "Changyu was worried about national affairs even on his deathbed, most afraid of misunderstanding arising between the Prince and Your Majesty due to this matter. Yifu is close to the Prince, please, Yifu mediate on behalf of us. The Prince¡¯s deep investigation isn¡¯t wrong, but if it leads to Your Majesty, it would hurt Changyu¡¯s heart, and the world wouldn¡¯t believe it."


    Wang Yan didn¡¯t seem bothered and chuckled, saying, "Fu Zhongshu worries too much; things are as they are, the Prince isn¡¯t the one to sham a situation."


    He wasn¡¯t one to sham a situation? If he was genuine, why did he surround the Zhao Family?


    Fu Zhi curled his lips, smiling without mirth, "We naturally know the Prince isn¡¯t that kind of person, but the world doesn¡¯t know. Changyu had an excellent reputation whether among the common folk or aristocrats. The Prince surrounded the Zhao Family yesterday, and Changyu passed away last night. Spread the news and the Prince¡¯s reputation would be harmed."


    Seeing Wang Yan still unwilling to wade into muddy waters, Fu Zhi lowered his voice, "Today Zhao Family siblings have already announced the funeral to the city, and now almost everyone knows about it, Yifu, why not go out and listen to the people¡¯s voices before deciding?"


    Wang Yan adjusted himself with a slightly solemn expression, glanced at Fu Zhi, finally bowed with hands clasped and took his entourage out of the palace.


    Reaching the streets, indeed he saw people everywhere discussing and mourning.


    Wang Yan frowned deeply.


    The officials who ran to the streets with Wang Yan saw him like this and quickly asked, "Wang Sima, what should we do? The Prince is currently frustrated, if this reaches him, it would be another confrontation."


    Wang Yan sighed, "Worldly matters are complex, inevitably causing turmoil in the mind; alright, let¡¯s go persuade the Prince for his peace of mind, which also benefits well-being."

 Chapter 48 - 42: Escaping Danger

    Chapter 48: Chapter 42: Escaping Dangern¦Òvel.c?mIt was not until evening that Zhao Hanzhang arrived at the Fu Family¡¯s door with Zhao Erlang. Fu Zhi had been waiting at the door early. As they kneeled, he stepped forward to support them, sighing, "It¡¯s been hard on you two children."


    He took a piece of hemp cloth and tied it to his arm, sighing softly, "Go back. Today, His Majesty has issued a decree for a grand funeral for your grandfather. People from the Ministry of Rites have also gone to assist with the funeral arrangements. If you have any requests, just let them know."


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hanzhang realized that things had progressed as Zhao Changyu had hoped, and the Zhao Family was safe.


    She exhaled deeply and bowed deeply to Fu Zhi, "Thank you, Grandfather Fu."


    Fu Zhi looked at Fu Tinghan, "Send Third Sister and Erlang back. As the grandson-in-law, you should fulfill your filial duties at the Zhao Family. No need to rush back."


    Fu Tinghan agreed, stepping forward to support Zhao Hanzhang, whose face was pale. She had been walking all day, kneeling all day, and was hungry all day. No matter how good her health was, she couldn¡¯t hold on.


    "Let¡¯s take the carriage back."


    "Take my carriage, take my carriage," Wang Si Niang ran up from behind, pointing to her ox cart, "Take my cart, it¡¯s stable."


    Zhao Hanzhang thanked her, and with Fu Tinghan¡¯s help, she got into the cart. Zhao Erlang followed in a daze, still feeling like he was in a dream.


    He couldn¡¯t help but lean towards his sister, squeezing her and whispering, "Sister, will I wake up after dawn?"


    Zhao Hanzhang reached out and touched his head, "The day has already dawned; this is not a dream."


    Zhao Erlang¡¯s body stiffened, "Then Grandfather..."


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "Grandfather has reunited with Father."


    She pointed to the stars that had appeared in the sky at some point, "See, they¡¯ve turned into stars up there, watching over us."


    Zhao Erlang looked up at the sky, dumbfounded, "The stars are so far apart, can Grandfather and Father sit together and eat?"


    "They can," Zhao Hanzhang said, "The sky isn¡¯t dark enough yet, so there are only a few stars visible. When it gets darker, the sky will be full of stars. When you look up then, they¡¯ll be gathered close together like a family. Not just eating, they can sleep together too."


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Erlang relaxed, "So Grandfather won¡¯t be lonely. When I die, I¡¯ll go find Grandfather too. I want to eat with him, ride horses together, and I want him to praise me. I¡¯ve been very obedient to Mother lately and have learned two new characters..."


    Zhao Hanzhang quietly listened, holding him in her arms, gently patting his back, "Yes, Erlang has been very good lately."


    Wang Si Niang, listening from the side, was tearful and couldn¡¯t help but complain to her older brother, "Prince East Sea is too wicked. Everyone knows that letter was forged, yet he didn¡¯t even investigate..."


    "Mind your words," Wang Xuan scolded softly, "Speak recklessly again, and I¡¯ll ground you."


    Wang Si Niang pouted in grievance but obediently closed her mouth.


    The Wang siblings accompanied Zhao Hanzhang and her brother to the door of the Zhao Mansion, followed by the young men who also stopped.


    Zhao Hanzhang, holding Zhao Erlang, bowed deeply to the young men who had accompanied them all day.


    The young men returned the courtesy.


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at Wang Xuan and Wang Si Niang, softly saying, "Thank you."


    Wang Xuan sighed, "Mr. Zhao was righteous, and we feel unworthy."


    Fu Tinghan also bowed to everyone, "Thank you all for your help today."


    One of the young men cupped his hands and said, "Mr. Fu, remember this favor. In the future, just treat us to a drink."


    The gate of the Zhao Mansion was already draped with white cloth and banners, and the lanterns had been changed to white.


    A servant saw Zhao Hanzhang and Zhao Erlang return and immediately greeted them, "Third Sister, Erlang, the spirit hall is set up, and the whole family is there guarding the spirit and mourning."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded slightly, "We¡¯ll go there now."


    The servant then looked at Fu Tinghan with difficulty, "Mr. Fu..."


    Zhao Hanzhang glanced at him and said, "He will stay here tonight to guard Grandfather¡¯s spirit. Where¡¯s Uncle Cheng?"


    The servant quickly said, "Uncle Cheng is in the spirit hall."


    Zhao Hanzhang then led Fu Tinghan and Zhao Erlang to the spirit hall.


    The spirit hall was already set up, and Zhao Changyu had been placed into the casket, though it had not yet been sealed.


    Zhao Ji was leading the family in mourning. Upon seeing the siblings return, Mrs. Wang, who had been anxious and uneasy, was instantly relieved. She rushed forward to hold Zhao Hanzhang and examine her, "Are you hurt?"


    Zhao Hanzhang reassured her, "No, it was very peaceful today."


    Mrs. Wang wiped the tears from her face and led Zhao Hanzhang to the altar, "Quickly, offer incense to your grandfather."


    Zhao Ji waited for the siblings to finish offering incense before stepping forward anxiously asking, "How is the situation outside?"


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "The Zhao Family¡¯s crisis has been averted. Uncle should have received His Majesty¡¯s decree already, right?"


    Zhao Ji exhaled deeply, "Yes, although Prince East Sea has withdrawn his troops, I still feel uneasy. Is the situation outside okay?"


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, "Today, we were fortunate to have Wang Meizi and Wang Si Niang, along with many young talents accompanying and protecting us. I believe that from today onwards, be it Prince East Sea or the Emperor, they will think twice before acting against the Zhao Family again."


    Zhao Ji was surprised, "Wang Xuan? We don¡¯t have much of a relationship with Wang Yan, right?"


    Yes, from your form of address, you can tell. Nowadays, people prefer to directly call by courtesy names for those they respect and like. Wang Xuan¡¯s courtesy name is Meizi, and whether it¡¯s Zhao Hanzhang or the original Third Sister Zhao, when addressing him, they call him Mr. Wang or Wang Meizi.


    However, the Zhao Family and Wang Family indeed have a general relationship, so Zhao Hanzhang didn¡¯t mind. After looking around, she asked, "Where is Uncle Grandfather?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Ji said, "There are many things to do in the funeral. Father is discussing with Uncle Cheng. You¡¯ve been exhausted all day, go rest first; it¡¯s the first night, and you and Erlang still have to keep vigil tonight."


    Seeing Fu Tinghan standing not far away, he pondered for a moment, "Changrong..."


    "I will have a guest room prepared for him. He is filial and not an outsider, and has decided to stay with us tonight to keep vigil."


    Even someone like Zhao Ji, who wasn¡¯t very fond of this marriage, couldn¡¯t help but feel goodwill towards Fu Tinghan. Who wouldn¡¯t like a respectful and considerate son-in-law?


    Even if it¡¯s a nephew-in-law.


    Zhao Ji said warmly, "He has been running around with you all day as well, have some food and rest first."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded in agreement and took Mrs. Wang, who had eyes reddened from crying, away as well.


    The four of them had a meal in Qingyi Pavilion.


    She had been hungry all day, but at this moment, she had no appetite, so she just sat there staring blankly at the dishes on the table.


    Fu Tinghan saw this and turned his head to a servant, "Go bring a bowl of plain congee."


    He placed the congee in front of Zhao Hanzhang, gently urging, "Have some congee, at least let your stomach feel a bit better."


    Zhao Hanzhang took it, and after taking a couple of bites, she said to Qing Gu, "Send someone to wait at Uncle Grandfather¡¯s place, and as soon as Uncle Cheng comes out, invite him over."


    Qing Gu agreed.


    Zhao Hanzhang asked, "Did Mr. Ji and Zhao Ju come today?"

 Chapter 49 - 43: An Old Acquaintance

    Chapter 49: Chapter 43: An Old Acquaintance"They¡¯ve all been here," Mrs. Wang said. "They came to pay their respects and mourn, but were quickly taken away by your granduncle, saying they had important matters to discuss. Alas, only the two of them know about your grandfather¡¯s affairs."


    Mrs. Wang wasn¡¯t really interested in those two; she was more concerned about Uncle Cheng. "Third Lady, you must get Uncle Cheng over here. Although your dowry has been sorted out, some of it remains in your grandfather¡¯s courtyard and Uncle Cheng needs to retrieve it."


    That¡¯s just the visible dowry; the truly valuable items are elsewhere.


    However, Zhao Hanzhang nodded, having her own plans. She needed to see Ji Yuan first.


    Zhao Erlang was still young, with a child¡¯s nature, and Mrs. Wang had been anxious all day, now utterly exhausted. Zhao Hanzhang didn¡¯t make them stay the whole night, asking Qing Gu and a few others to help them go rest.


    The servants also withdrew, leaving only two guards at the door. In the mourning hall, there was just Zhao Hanzhang and Fu Tinghan.


    Fu Tinghan had also changed into mourning clothes but didn¡¯t carry a mourning staff; his mourning attire was one level below the most severe, just like Zhao Ji, who had inherited Zhao Changyu¡¯s title.


    Because of this, none in the Zhao Family stopped him from staying with Zhao Hanzhang to watch over the deceased. As the son-in-law, wearing even the minor mourning attire was already considered filial; now even the critical Zhao Zhongyu and Zhao Ji couldn¡¯t find any fault with him.


    Fu Tinghan added oil to the lamp and then sat back beside Zhao Hanzhang, whispering, "Do you want to take a nap? You haven¡¯t slept for two days and nights since last night."


    Zhao Hanzhang replied, "My cerebral cortex is extremely active, so I can¡¯t sleep for now. You¡¯ve been awake too; would you like to lean a bit?"


    After thinking for a moment, Fu Tinghan said, "Why don¡¯t we talk? Expressing emotions can help disperse them, and once they¡¯re gone, we might be able to sleep."


    Zhao Hanzhang unconsciously grabbed a handful of millet stalks and tossed them into the fire basin, asking, "What should we talk about?"


    Pausing, Fu Tinghan said, "I didn¡¯t expect you to have such deep feelings for the Zhao Family."


    Clearly, it¡¯s her who has been longing to return, and yet she finds it hard to let go of the people here.


    Zhao Hanzhang lowered her eyes to look at her fair fingers, but reversed, they revealed calluses on the palm and fingertips, left by the girl through reading and practicing martial arts. Like her, the girl was always trying to live better, to make life better for those around her.


    "Zhao Changyu treated me well," Zhao Hanzhang said. "He is kind-hearted, upright in character. We share empathy towards strangers, let alone spending over a month together."


    Zhao Hanzhang wasn¡¯t a cold-hearted person. Although she knew Zhao Changyu had been planning for his own grandchildren, she personally experienced all of this through this body; how could she separate herself from it?


    Fu Tinghan grabbed another handful of millet stalks for her, softly asking, "Now, do you still want to go back?"


    Zhao Hanzhang turned to look at him, "Of course, my attachment to the people here doesn¡¯t stop me from wanting to return." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She squinted slightly, "Doesn¡¯t Professor Fu want to go back?"


    Sighing, Fu Tinghan said, "I do, but I feel the feasibility is small. I don¡¯t want you to have great expectations, fearing you¡¯ll be too disappointed."


    Zhao Hanzhang sat upright, looking at him intently, "Professor Fu, have we met before?"


    Fu Tinghan then lifted his head, giving her a slightly bitter smile, "I attended Twenty-second Middle School during my junior and senior high school years."


    "But I was at Twenty-fourth Middle School..." Zhao Hanzhang paused here; the Twenty-fourth was right opposite the Twenty-second with school gates facing each other. Their academic performances were constantly competing, creating a ¡¯king never meets king¡¯ scenario.


    Ah, Twenty-second Middle School...


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s distant memories resurfaced; she looked at Fu Tinghan in surprise, "Are you the classmate who skipped grades the same year as me at Twenty-second Middle School?"


    Fu Tinghan replied, "Yes, for two years of junior school, each semester-end exam, it was either you in first or me."


    "In the third year, you skipped up to senior school coincidentally; I did too. In the first semester, you were first, and I was second." Fu Tinghan gazed into her eyes, falling silent.


    Zhao Hanzhang also reached to touch her eyelids, chuckling lightly, "Ah, I remember, you were always first later on, right? I occasionally heard classmates mention that there was an outstanding student at Twenty-second Middle, always first in the city every semester, far ahead of second place. Later went directly to the University¡¯s youth class."


    Fu Tinghan lowered his gaze, "That¡¯s because you stayed back a grade..."


    At that time, Zhao Hanzhang had a car accident; after discharge, she couldn¡¯t see with both eyes. Rehabilitation coupled with learning Braille meant she practically started from scratch, returning to school already a grade behind.


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at him in shock, "So Professor Fu always knew me?"


    Fu Tinghan didn¡¯t deny it.


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Zhao Hanzhang recalled her reputation at school, fearing it looked bad on her youthful prestige, she quickly added, "Actually, I have always been well-mannered and gentle."


    Fu Tinghan couldn¡¯t help but laugh, gazing at her with gentle eyes, "I know, you kicked Teacher Jin because he was too annoying."


    Zhao Hanzhang: "... How did you know I kicked him? He always claimed I shoved him."


    "That¡¯s why I testified saying I didn¡¯t see you shove anyone."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at him speechlessly, "That anonymous testimonial was from you?"


    "It originally wasn¡¯t necessary for anonymity, but the director said since I teach at the same school, it wouldn¡¯t look good if disclosed. Everyone trusted me, so they used my testimony, just hiding my name from both parties involved."


    Zhao Hanzhang sincerely said, "Thank you, without your testimony at that time, I might¡¯ve been the one leaving school."


    So Fu Tinghan had always known her? Then...


    "Then, about the arranged marriage before coming..."


    Fu Tinghan switched the topic, "Zhao Changyu left you so many things; can you obtain them all?"


    She looked at his reddened ears, after watching quietly for a while, replied, "Hmm, it¡¯s not a big problem unless Ji Yuan backstabs."


    After chatting for a while, Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s mind relaxed, and she indeed started to feel sleepy; her eyes slowly closed, her head nodding bit by bit.


    Seeing her head drooping, Fu Tinghan quickly reached out to hold it, gently guiding her to lean on his shoulder.


    Unconsciously, Zhao Hanzhang opened her eyes for a moment; seeing it was him, she closed them again.


    Watching her fall asleep with her eyes closed, Fu Tinghan began to relax, shifting his shoulder to make her more comfortable.


    Fu Tinghan looked down at this familiar face in memory, momentarily lost in thought. More than once he¡¯d met her at the school gate, just across the street, every time surrounded by many people. Everyone enjoyed befriending her; whenever he passed by her, he could hear her hearty laughter.


    Fu Tinghan reached out his finger wanting to touch her cheek, but before he could, Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s head suddenly moved. He immediately withdrew his hand, sitting upright and proper...

 Chapter 50 - 44 Discussion

    Chapter 50: Chapter 44 DiscussionZhao Hanzhang struggled to open her eyes a crack. The coarse burlap made her cheeks feel rough. She propped herself up and realized that at some point, she had been lying on Fu Tinghan¡¯s lap.


    She rubbed her face and looked up at Fu Tinghan.


    Fu Tinghan was leaning against the post behind him, deeply asleep. Zhao Hanzhang saw the dark circles under his eyes, and his slightly furrowed brows, and quickly sat up straight.


    However, perhaps because of staying in one position for too long, one side of her body was numb. As she sat straight, her body fell uncontrollably to the side, collapsing directly onto Fu Tinghan.


    Fu Tinghan immediately opened his eyes, already holding her in place.


    When Eldest Sister Zhao and her two sisters entered, they saw Fu Tinghan holding Zhao Hanzhang tightly in his arms. The three were startled. Eldest Sister Zhao quickly turned her back, even pulling Zhao Erniang and Zhao Si Niang to turn around.


    But although their bodies were turned, their heads kept looking back, and Zhao Erniang even coughed heavily once.


    Zhao Hanzhang, rubbing her thigh, tried to stand. The tingling was so intense that she hissed in pain.


    Fu Tinghan also felt numb, but he kept silent, supporting Zhao Hanzhang to her feet, casting a faint glance at the three standing at the door of the mourning hall.


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at them with a puzzled expression, "Is the courtyard outside that interesting? Come in."


    Only then did the three sisters turn around again. Seeing that the two were still leaning together, they averted their eyes, "Third Sister, go freshen up and have a meal. We¡¯ll take over here."


    Zhao Hanzhang massaged away the numbness, went forward to offer incense first, burned a handful of millet stalks, and then agreed.


    Fu Tinghan silently followed behind her as she walked out.


    Zhao Erniang watched the two leave shoulder to shoulder, puzzled, "Why does Mr. Fu like Third Sister so much?"


    He¡¯d been visiting every day. He never left her side even in yesterday¡¯s danger and even accompanied her in mourning attire. Didn¡¯t they just meet not long ago?


    Why does he seem so deeply in love?


    Zhao Si Niang said, "Perhaps he has ulterior motives? Currently, Third Sister is the wealthiest in the family, isn¡¯t she?"


    Zhao Hanzhang led Fu Tinghan to a guest room, instructed Zhao Cai to look after him, and then returned to her room.


    Ting He brought water for her to wash her face and whispered, "Third Lady, Mr. Ji is waiting for you outside the West Corner Gate."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded in acknowledgment, only tidying her hair a bit before heading to the West Corner Gate.


    The West Corner Gate was on the side of the main house, near Zhao Changyu¡¯s study. As she walked over, she only encountered a few scattered servants, who all bowed respectfully when they saw Zhao Hanzhang, lifting their heads only after she passed.


    Zhao Hanzhang walked out and asked Ting He, "Were the people here arranged by Uncle Cheng?"


    "Yes, according to your instructions, they were replaced early with our people, and they are all on the prepared dowry list." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only then did Zhao Hanzhang nod in satisfaction.


    The gatekeeper at the West Corner Gate saw Zhao Hanzhang and didn¡¯t ask a word, quietly opened the gate, stepped out first to check around, and only after confirming it was safe did he let Zhao Hanzhang out.


    An ox cart was parked not far in the alley, conveniently blocking the entrance.


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded to Ting He and approached on her own.


    The carter lifted his head, and Zhao Hanzhang saw that the face under the straw hat was Zhao Ju¡¯s.


    Zhao Hanzhang: ...Was this really necessary?


    She held onto Zhao Ju¡¯s hand to get into the cart, where Ji Yuan was seated. Seeing her, he immediately moved aside, bent over in a hurried salute, "My lady, my condolences."


    Zhao Hanzhang sat down, looked up at him, "Did you anticipate this, sir?"


    Ji Yuan sighed, "After the Zhao Mansion was surrounded and then calmed, I guessed the master had devised a solution."


    Zhao Hanzhang was silent for a moment, "How are things in the West City?"


    "Rest assured, my lady, both people and property are well."


    Zhao Hanzhang asked, "What did my grand-uncle discuss with you yesterday?"


    Ji Yuan replied, "We were just about to consult with my lady. Second Grandfather had me stay, and also sent Zhao Ju to summon the Zhao Family¡¯s soldiers into the city."


    Zhao Hanzhang pondered for a moment, "Please, Mr. Ji, stay by my grand-uncle¡¯s side and assist them to take charge of the Zhao Family as soon as possible."


    Ji Yuan raised his eyebrows, "When is the deadline?"


    "Once the mourning is over, I will discuss with grand-uncle about returning home with the coffin. At that time, I will ask him to have Uncle Qianli escort us siblings. Mr. Ji may accompany us, or he can choose to resign from his position as aide."


    Zhao Ju is a soldier of the Zhao Family, bound by contract, not a free person, but Ji Yuan is free.


    The master he served before, Zhao Changyu, is dead; he can choose another master. Zhao Zhongyu cannot stop him from leaving.


    The important one is Zhao Ju.


    With Zhao Changyu¡¯s death, nominally he belongs to the new Family Head Zhao Zhongyu or the new Shangcai Marquis Zhao Ji.


    However, if he can be brought into the team returning home with the coffin, Zhao Ju would belong to her.


    Zhao Hanzhang never intended to continue sharing a pot with the second house.


    Ji Yuan was somewhat surprised, "My lady wishes to leave Luoyang and establish her own household?"


    "Is that not possible?"


    Ji Yuan pondered, "Ultimately, my lady is a woman, and many things will be inconvenient. The Second Son is simple and honest, without family members to look after, I¡¯m afraid..."


    Zhao Hanzhang replied, "Sir, you know the character and temperament of my grand-uncle. With so many people and resources in my hands, they might not be discovered in a day or two, but over time, he won¡¯t be able to remain unaware, and it might stir resentment."


    "Look at the state of Great Jin now¡ªthreatened from within and without. The internal issues, setting the external aside, are born of internal strife, aren¡¯t they?" Zhao Hanzhang said, "By avoiding him, I¡¯m not only thinking of my and my brother¡¯s safety but also maintaining the Zhao Family¡¯s harmony."


    Ji Yuan asked, "Why not marry during the mourning period?"


    "From the actions of Mr. Fu the night before and yesterday, even giving his life for you would be a willing choice for him. My lady could take this opportunity to marry openly with her dowry," Ji Yuan said, "The dowry has been prepared long ago. During the heavy mourning period, all affairs are kept simple, and the wedding can be arranged without three months."


    Zhao Hanzhang frowned, "But the matter of returning home with the coffin..."


    "I¡¯ve heard that last night Mr. Fu watched over the vigil with you, and he wore mourning attire," Ji Yuan said with confidence. "If he is willing to bear such heavy mourning for your late master, he would naturally agree to return home with the coffin as well."


    Zhao Hanzhang was thoughtful.


    Ji Yuan still believed that marrying now would be more appropriate. What Zhao Changyu left for Zhao Hanzhang could be transferred to the Fu Family legally and rightfully through this marriage, under Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s control.


    Ji Yuan looked at her intently.


    Zhao Hanzhang was someone who was good at listening to others¡¯ opinions, "I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with Mr. Fu."


    Ji Yuan relaxed and smiled.


    Given Mr. Fu¡¯s attentiveness to their lady, he would surely agree. It would depend on whether the Fu Family would consent.


    Zhao Hanzhang continued, "Regardless of whether I marry during the mourning period, I must take the coffin back home. Our people can¡¯t stay in Luoyang anymore. Please burden yourself, Mr. Ji, to have the people in the West City pack their things and return to Ru Nan."


    Ji Yuan was surprised, "My lady intends to move the entire force to Ru Nan?"


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded.


    Ji Yuan was somewhat disapproving, "My lady, Luoyang is not just the Capital City. The master always kept this group in the Capital because this is where the main house is. You and Mr. Fu are also expected to live in Luoyang in the future. Isn¡¯t moving people and resources back to Ru Nan a waste? Won¡¯t you be using them?"


    Zhao Hanzhang replied, "Mr. Fu and I do not plan to stay in Luoyang long-term. Let them pack their belongings first."


    "This..."


    Zhao Hanzhang said sternly, "Sir, Luoyang is a place of trouble, not convenient for us to linger."


    Ji Yuan pondered for a moment before slowly nodding.

 Chapter 51 - 45 Hesitation

    Chapter 51: Chapter 45 HesitationZhao Hanzhang returned to the Qingyi Pavilion, and finally, Uncle Cheng, who had been missing, came to find her. Upon seeing Zhao Hanzhang, he knelt to listen to her orders.


    Zhao Hanzhang noticed his weary complexion, as if he had aged ten years overnight. She swiftly reached out to help him up and pointed to the wooden couch opposite the low table, saying, "Uncle Cheng, sit down and talk, and have something to warm your stomach."


    She turned her head and instructed Ting He, "Go and bring another bowl of white porridge."


    "Yes."


    Uncle Cheng, seeing she was eating only a bowl of white porridge without even a dish of small side dishes, couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "Third Lady, please mourn but don¡¯t grieve excessively. Second Lady and Second Son still rely on you."


    "I don¡¯t have much appetite either," Zhao Hanzhang asked, "The personnel arrangement for our house..."


    "Everything follows the lady¡¯s previous arrangement. Qingyi Pavilion and Song¡¯an Courtyard are now staffed with our people. They are all on the dowry list and are loyal and devoted, while others have been transferred to the front under the guise of organizing the funeral."


    Song¡¯an Courtyard is where Mrs. Wang resides, and Zhao Erlang still lives in Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s side room. As long as they hold these two courtyards, the safety of the three of them, the mother and children, is not a problem.


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded slightly, "The West Corner Gate can¡¯t be neglected either. The routes must be filled with our people."


    "Yes, I know. That¡¯s the gate that Third Lady uses to connect with the outside." Uncle Cheng paused and said, "Second Uncle¡¯s intention is that the main focus now is to properly organize the master¡¯s funeral, and the rest can wait until after the funeral."


    Zhao Hanzhang raised her eyebrow, "What does this mean?"


    Uncle Cheng considered and said, "From Second Uncle¡¯s words, it seems that due to the heavy mourning, the marriage with the Fu Family is delayed for three years. He suggested I go to Young Master¡¯s side to help manage family affairs."


    Zhao Changyu knew he couldn¡¯t openly give Ji Yuan and Zhao Ju to Zhao Hanzhang; otherwise, anyone could tell he had secretly left assets for her. His brother wasn¡¯t foolish.


    So, he never explicitly mentioned the whereabouts of Ji Yuan and Zhao Ju but did discuss Uncle Cheng¡¯s situation.


    Uncle Cheng was formerly Zhao Changyu¡¯s follower, and as he grew older, he became the Zhao Family¡¯s steward, a trusted confidant of Zhao Changyu.


    After Zhao Changyu¡¯s wife passed away, Uncle Cheng managed household affairs. Whether Mrs. Wang or Mrs. Wu, they only handled the back house, and any funds needed Uncle Cheng¡¯s approval. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It could be said that if anyone knew Zhao Changyu¡¯s assets best, it was Uncle Cheng, even more so than Ji Yuan.


    However, he was also the only one whose indenture remained with Zhao Changyu. Before leaving, Zhao Changyu handed the indenture to Zhao Hanzhang and explicitly left a will, instructing Uncle Cheng to follow Zhao Hanzhang.


    So now, Uncle Cheng is nominally and practically Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s person.


    Zhao Zhongyu wants to undermine her foundation.


    She chuckled and said to Uncle Cheng, "No need to worry, listen to the instructions of Uncle Ancestor. The urgent task is to prepare Grandfather¡¯s funeral."


    Seeing her self-assured, Uncle Cheng breathed a sigh of relief and stated earnestly, "Third Lady, it¡¯s almost dawn, and relatives and old friends coming to pay condolences should be arriving soon."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, finished the white porridge in her bowl, rinsed her mouth, and headed to the mourning hall.


    As she reached the courtyard, she saw Fu Tinghan, standing with his back to her at the gate, staring blankly into the distance. She didn¡¯t know when he arrived.


    Zhao Hanzhang approached him, "What are you looking at?"


    Fu Tinghan came back to his senses, pointing to a nearby flowerbed, "All the flowers have fallen."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked over to see the roses had dropped to the ground. Even the branches and leaves looked withered. She looked for a moment and asked, "Have you eaten?"


    Fu Tinghan nodded, "I have. Guests should be arriving soon, so I came to look for you."


    Zhao Hanzhang withdrew her gaze from the flowering tree and turned to leave, "Then let¡¯s go."


    Zhao Hanzhang instructed Ting He, who was following behind, "Have someone keep an eye on these flowers and check who might have been near them from yesterday to today."


    She wanted to see if it was a natural phenomenon or a human cause.


    Ting He agreed, paused, and only after they walked away did she turn to find someone to carry out the task.


    Zhao Hanzhang didn¡¯t hide her instructions from Fu Tinghan. He looked at her, "Do you suspect it¡¯s human intervention?"


    Zhao Hanzhang rubbed her forehead, "Perhaps I¡¯m being sensitive, but it¡¯s good to be cautious."


    Fu Tinghan nodded.


    "I have something to discuss with you." Zhao Hanzhang halted, her gaze fixed on the distant mourning hall.


    Fu Tinghan stopped as well and looked at her, "Go ahead."


    Zhao Hanzhang straightforwardly said, "Let¡¯s get married during the mourning period."


    Fu Tinghan almost choked on his own saliva, staring at Zhao Hanzhang with wide eyes, his ears turning red, "Are you... are you serious?"


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s eyes roved over his ears and neck. Unexpectedly, he was so easily embarrassed. She thought for a moment, but her face remained composed, "This is the quickest and best way to legalize the inheritance. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to..."


    "I do," Fu Tinghan interrupted her quickly. After realizing how hasty he was, he paused and softly added, "Our wedding was initially planned for June. My family has prepared, and the betrothal gifts are ready; if we want to proceed, we can."


    "Moreover, during the mourning period, the wedding will be simple, so the previous preparations should suffice," Fu Tinghan added. "I¡¯ll mention it to Grandfather when he arrives later."


    Zhao Hanzhang suddenly wondered if she was making a mistake. If Professor Fu continued like this, whether they could return or not, their relationship would likely never return to what it was.


    She didn¡¯t worry much for herself, being used to rough ways, but she feared wronging Professor Fu.


    Fu Tinghan seemed to sense her hesitation. The heat in his ears subsided slightly, and he earnestly said, "Don¡¯t overthink this; it¡¯s a temporary measure. In the future, if you want..." He caught sight of Uncle Cheng standing nearby and swallowed the words "divorce." "I¡¯ll listen to you."


    Uncle Cheng looked at the pair with bright eyes, marveling inwardly. He wondered how Third Lady managed to make Mr. Fu so compliant in such a short time.


    But their Third Lady was quite beautiful; perhaps Mr. Fu was smitten?


    Yet, would someone so frivolous change his heart in the future?


    Uncle Cheng¡¯s mind filled with concerns, and before he could sort them out, seeing Zhao Zhongyu and Zhao Ji approaching from the other side, he immediately lowered his gaze and softly reminded the couple, "Third Lady, Second Uncle and the Princely Heir are here."


    Zhao Hanzhang composed herself and solemnly faced Zhao Zhongyu and Zhao Ji with a bow, "Uncle Ancestor, Uncle Father."


    Zhao Zhongyu nodded. Seeing her slightly pale face, he sighed, "Let¡¯s go; the mourning hall is ready and visitors will arrive soon."


    He looked at Fu Tinghan, his expression considerably softened, "Changrong, you¡¯ve been a great help these past few days."


    Fu Tinghan glanced at Zhao Hanzhang before replying, "It¡¯s what a junior should do."


    Fu Tinghan didn¡¯t treat himself as an outsider at all; at the mourning hall, he stood by Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s side, ready to thank the mourners who arrived.


    Zhao Changyu had a good reputation and personal ties, and as soon as the house doors opened, mourners began arriving. Looking at Zhao Hanzhang and her younger siblings standing by, everyone sighed inwardly.


    With Zhao Changyu¡¯s death, the Zhao Family¡¯s main household was in decline.

 Chapter 52 - 46 Exchange

    Chapter 52: Chapter 46 ExchangeSome came with genuine sorrow, while others simply made a fleeting visit and left, yet Zhao Hanzhang led Zhao Erlang to thank each sincerely.


    Fu Tinghan stood right beside her, such a prominent figure that it was hard for the guests to ignore.


    Even someone as discerning as Wang Yan could not help but comment to those around him, "Mr. Fu is deeply filial, steadfast in his promises, a true gentleman."


    He lamented somewhat, "It¡¯s a pity."


    Those around him couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What is a pity?"


    Wang Yan smiled but said nothing. It¡¯s a pity that he is already engaged, otherwise, he would have considered proposing for his Fourth Lady.


    Though he said nothing, those around him guessed it, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "Shangcai Marquis played his last move right, providing a reliable support for the orphaned children of the eldest branch."


    "Fu Zhongshu is upright, and Mr. Fu is a gentleman. As long as the Fu Family stands, the Zhao siblings can live stably all their lives."


    In such turbulent times, stability is the greatest happiness.


    Perhaps Zhao Zhongyu has also come to realize this, or perhaps due to Zhao Changyu¡¯s dying entrustment, he became much more lenient with Zhao Hanzhang.


    His demeanor was amiable, and he even urged her to rest at one point.


    Fu Zhi arrived before noon, and after offering his condolences, he pulled Fu Tinghan aside for a brief conversation before going to find Zhao Zhongyu.


    Zhao Zhongyu was utterly surprised, "Getting married during mourning?"


    Fu Zhi sighed, "Yes, it was previously set for June, intended to ease Changyu¡¯s departure, who would have thought such a change would occur."


    "Even so, I still want the two children to marry soon; first, it fulfills Changyu¡¯s wish, and second, Changrong is not young either. By the end of the three-year mourning period, she would be nineteen, which is too old, hence we have to slightly inconvenience Third Lady to marry in mourning attire." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Zhongyu: "...Brother Fu, what are you saying should be Changrong who is inconvenienced."


    He found it difficult to decide, "Marriage is significant after all, such a sudden..."


    Fu Zhi comforted him, "Don¡¯t worry, this is during the heavy mourning period, everything will be kept simple, the betrothal gifts and dowry are already prepared, nor is it necessary to hire a lot of musicians, just a simple arrangement will suffice for the marriage."


    He said, "I know Changyu¡¯s last words, I have already decided that after they get married, I¡¯ll let Changrong accompany Third Lady and Second Son to escort his coffin back home."


    Deeply moved, Zhao Zhongyu pondered briefly and agreed, "That works too."


    Fu Zhi was somewhat surprised at how smoothly it went, even Zhao Hanzhang didn¡¯t expect it.


    But Zhao Zhongyu indeed agreed, even specifically finding Mrs. Wang and Zhao Hanzhang to inform them, "Let¡¯s wait until the funeral is over, take advantage of the early mourning to marry. I¡¯ve asked the Fu Family to briefly calculate the day. Seven days later, after your grandfather¡¯s soul returns, you can proceed, and prayers for the spirits will ease your grandfather¡¯s mind."


    Zhao Hanzhang said with a face full of emotion, "Thank you, great-uncle."


    Zhao Zhongyu said, "Don¡¯t thank me yet, I agreed to this under conditions."


    Mrs. Wang became a bit uneasy.


    Zhao Zhongyu laid out brush and ink, saying, "There are no outsiders here, let¡¯s speak frankly. I know, elder brother prepared this much dowry for Erlang, at least half of that is his, right?"


    Zhao Hanzhang slightly raised her brows without any concealment, nodded directly, "Correct, this dowry is half for me and Erlang. I promised my grandfather that when he grows up and starts a family, I¡¯ll return his half to him."


    "Then write down this promise," Zhao Zhongyu pushed the paper and brush towards her, "Write down the portion of the dowry that belongs to him, sign and seal it, two copies, you keep one, and we keep one at home, when he grows up and starts a family, we¡¯ll witness and split it."


    Zhao Hanzhang stepped forward to take the paper and pen, smiled slightly, raised her eyes to Zhao Zhongyu, "Great-uncle, you are so righteous, Third Lady thanks for Erlang first."


    Zhao Zhongyu had a serious expression, "I trust you, what I worry about is the Fu Family."


    Fu Changrong was too eager, and the Fu Family too hastily wishes to marry Zhao Hanzhang. He is both moved and skeptical, thus asking Zhao Hanzhang for a safeguard.


    Those belongings were left by elder brother for the two children and should not fall freely into the hands of the Fu Family.


    Zhao Hanzhang did not hesitate, wrote the promise letter, yet with so much dowry, she couldn¡¯t remember all the specifics, so she didn¡¯t write.


    Zhao Hanzhang, realizing she would soon leave Luoyang, though reluctant, couldn¡¯t help but tease her great-uncle, "Great-uncle, you know that after the funeral, my brother and I will escort the coffin back home; the return may last one or two years, possibly three or four. The estate in Luoyang is not easy to manage, and also..."


    Zhao Hanzhang smiled bitterly, "You know, I am a woman, Erlang is like that. Managing these estates would be difficult not to lose money, so I wish to sell part of them to you."


    Zhao Zhongyu was stunned, frowned, "You want to sell the dowry?"


    Zhao Hanzhang sighed, "Gold and silver are easier to carry, and they last longer. Erlang and I are not adept at management; having cash is better than running shops and fields."


    "Alternatively, great-uncle might want to exchange homeland fields and shops with me," Zhao Hanzhang said, "We will stay longer this time, and if favorable, Erlang might find a worthy match there; having more assets at home supports a proposal. Additionally, hometown relatives are abundant, making management easier."


    Zhao Zhongyu pondered; he was aware of the dowry Zhao Hanzhang held, covering diverse assets not only from Luoyang but also Chang¡¯an and Ru Nan, property scattered everywhere.


    Among them, Luoyang and Chang¡¯an properties are the most valuable.


    Although connections with Chang¡¯an were currently weak, it is nonetheless a major city, once pacified, Chang¡¯an and Luoyang¡¯s properties far surpass those in Ru Nan.


    However, spreading word of this is not good, and as for this niece...


    Zhao Zhongyu eyed her skeptically, is she genuinely proposing an exchange or setting a trap?


    Zhao Hanzhang was indeed sincere, she said, "No need to inform others; we draft a private agreement, I hand over deeds to great-uncle. Should anyone inquire, simply say I¡¯ve asked great uncle and elder cousin to handle management."


    She continued, "Erlang and I are young; relying on kin is understandable."


    This implies it is a private deal, not part of the dowry listing, avoiding reputation risks.


    Yet having a privately agreed contract, with Zhao Zhongyu as the Clan Leader, Zhao Ji as Shangcai Marquis, Zhao Hanzhang couldn¡¯t easily retract.


    All circumstances aligned, Zhao Zhongyu weighed and nodded in agreement.


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "Then let Uncle Cheng handle the transfer; unfamiliar with these assets, his involvement is most appropriate."


    Zhao Zhongyu felt reassured and satisfied, nodding in approval.


    Zhao Hanzhang handed over the promise letter to Zhao Zhongyu, then rose, saluted, and led Mrs. Wang, somewhat dazed, away.


    Far from the study, Mrs. Wang finally reacted, hurriedly grabbed Zhao Hanzhang, asking, "Third Lady, how could you sell those assets cheaply? Those were carefully selected by your grandfather as valuable possessions for you."

 Chapter 53 - 47: Chaos Arises

    Chapter 53: Chapter 47: Chaos ArisesZhao Hanzhang reassured softly, "Mother, I have it under control, we won¡¯t suffer a loss."


    Mrs. Wang looked skeptical, "Really?"


    "But your great-uncle is also a wise man, if you don¡¯t lose, how could he?"


    Zhao Hanzhang couldn¡¯t explain the advantage of information disparity, so she said, "I¡¯m smarter than Great Uncle, of course, in his eyes, this isn¡¯t losing, but a win-win."


    Unless history takes a sharp turn in the next trajectory, Luoyang is without danger, otherwise, Zhao Changyu will surely suffer a loss.


    Zhao Hanzhang hadn¡¯t expected that the forthcoming history would indeed take a turn, but it was in a different direction.


    Zhao Hanzhang placed the incense and then turned to look at the weary faces of Mrs. Wang and others, telling them, "You should go back and rest, I will keep vigil tonight."


    Mrs. Wang hurriedly said, "You go back then, tonight I¡¯ll keep vigil. You¡¯ve kept vigil for three consecutive nights."


    Due to the preparation for the wedding, although everything was kept simple during the period of mourning, some preparations still had to be made, especially on the Fu Family¡¯s side.


    Thus, after accompanying Zhao Hanzhang for two nights, Fu Tinghan went home.


    "Mother, your health is poor, go back and rest. If you are worried, let Second Son stay with me." Calming Mrs. Wang, Zhao Hanzhang looked at the three sisters of the Zhao Family beside her, "Sisters, you should rest as well and come back tomorrow."


    Since they were cousins, the mourning they wore was light, only Zhao Dalang, being the eldest grandson of the Zhao Family and having Zhao Ji inherit Zhao Changyu¡¯s title, wore heavy mourning.


    The three sisters did not refuse, and after paying respects, were about to leave, but as soon as they moved, a huge banging sound suddenly came from outside, causing them to shrink back in fright.


    "Why does it sound like the sound of fighting?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who could be trying to break into the palace gates again?"


    In the past three years, they had often heard such sounds; each time signaled a coup. Thinking of their great uncle who was no longer present, the three turned pale instantly.


    Zhao Hanzhang also listened keenly, she clearly heard the sound of battle cries coming closer, her expression changed, she walked out of the mourning hall and called for Uncle Cheng, "Restrain the servants at home, go fetch Great Uncle and Father, and guard the mourning hall."


    Just as she finished speaking, Zhao Changyu and Zhao Ji hurriedly arrived, "Bolt the doors, one door per five people, report any abnormalities immediately."


    Zhao Changyu remained calm, giving orders, "Call all the guards in the mansion, start patrolling the mansion in three teams starting now, keep an eye on the servants, do not let them wander, violators will be killed directly."


    Zhao Hanzhang stopped to wait for his instructions.


    After he finished the arrangements, she stepped forward, "Great Uncle, what¡¯s happening outside?"


    Zhao Changyu frowned, "I¡¯ve already sent someone to inquire, stay in the mansion for now, don¡¯t go out."


    After thinking for a moment, Zhao Hanzhang suggested, "Mr. Ji is well-informed, he might know, Great Uncle, why not send someone to fetch Mr. Ji over?"


    "The outside is chaotic, with no regard for life, staying indoors is the safest," Zhao Changyu said, "Wait until this chaos passes."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, also believing that safety was most important at this time.


    Yet, the unease in her heart was inevitable, she reviewed the history she knew; though outside Luoyang City was chaotic during this time, inside the city should have been relatively stable, at least during the initial two years under Prince East Sea¡¯s control, there was no significant battle in Luoyang.


    However...


    That was history recorded by later generations, over a thousand years ago, records are bound to have omissions, and thus can¡¯t be fully trusted.


    Zhao Hanzhang gave a wry smile, even if the records were complete and detailed, she would need to have read them all and remembered them.


    Therefore, information must still be gathered from the present. Zhao Hanzhang turned to look at the sky slowly darkening, pondering whether amidst the current chaos, the new emperor was safe. If anything happened to him, Luoyang might immediately fall into greater chaos.


    The Zhao Family felt anxious and spent the night in the mourning hall listening to the sounds from outside.


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s hearing was better than everyone else¡¯s, especially with her eyes closed, she could distinctly hear the clashing of armor as soldiers moved along the streets, but unfortunately, no conversations were heard, limiting the information she could extract.


    However, the soldiers passing by did not knock on the doors of the Zhao and Jia Families, seeming to bypass them.


    Zhao Hanzhang slightly opened her eyes and pondered; it looked like the chaos was internal, and Prince East Sea had control of the situation, the opposing side seemed confident these families weren¡¯t involved.


    She tapped her knee lightly, although unknown what it was, the situation seemed to be manageable.


    Sure enough, the chaos was quelled by the next day; the servants of the Zhao Family sent out to gather information returned to report: "...The soldiers guarding the intersections have retreated, only the main street and the entrance to the Imperial City still have uncleared blood, all city gates are closed, not allowing anyone out."


    Zhao Ji quickly asked, "Were you able to find out what happened?"


    "Didn¡¯t find out, the soldiers were very fierce, I dared not linger."


    After a brief thought, Zhao Changyu said, "Prepare the carriage, I will go out and inquire."


    A servant responded and went out, just as Ji Yuan arrived hastily.


    Zhao Changyu¡¯s eyes lit up, he approached, "Mr. Ji, you came at the perfect time."


    Zhao Hanzhang also stepped forward slightly, her eyes focused on Ji Yuan.


    Ji Yuan wiped the sweat off his forehead, calmed his breathing, then said, "Right Guard General Gao Tao attempted to assassinate Prince East Sea, the chaos has been quelled."


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s eyebrows twitched, stepping forward to ask, "Did Gao Tao attempt to assassinate Prince East Sea, or did Prince East Sea capture Gao Tao?"


    Zhao Ji: "Isn¡¯t it the same?"


    Not the same, because historically, Gao Tao¡¯s assassination plan was exposed before it could be executed, and he was then captured and killed by Prince East Sea.


    Ji Yuan said, "Yesterday evening Prince East Sea¡¯s carriage had just left the Imperial City when ambushed, Gao Tao led his troops to assault Prince East Sea, the plan failed, and he fled."


    He paused, then lowered his voice, "It is heard that Prince East Sea is seriously injured."


    Zhao Hanzhang swallowed and asked, "Is the news reliable?"


    Ji Yuan: "The severity of Prince East Sea¡¯s injuries is uncertain, but the assassination attempt is factual, he likely has fled the city."


    Zhao Hanzhang: ...Well, that is indeed stimulating.


    History truly took a turn.


    She suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis in her heart and suddenly looked up at Ji Yuan, her eyes sharp.


    Ji Yuan was also looking at her, nodding lightly when her gaze met his.


    Zhao Hanzhang then turned to Zhao Changyu, saying, "Great Uncle, I wish to send the coffin to the temple ahead of time, our family should temporarily stay in the temple to conduct a ritual for Grandfather."


    Zhao Changyu returned from his thoughts and shook his head, "If you wish to conduct a ritual, bring monks and Taoists to our home, why go to the temple? Let¡¯s move the coffin after the funeral."


    He said, "I know what you¡¯re worried about, but if even inside Luoyang isn¡¯t safe, outside the city certainly won¡¯t be. Moreover, now that the chaos has been settled, Prince East Sea¡¯s injury might just be a ruse to flush out those with ulterior motives."


    "Since Great Uncle knows this, why not avoid this storm?"


    "But this has nothing to do with us, we¡¯re not going to rebel against Prince East Sea, and can watch the tigers fight from a distance."

 Chapter 54 - 48: Chaos Theory

    Chapter 54: Chapter 48: Chaos TheoryIf you want to watch from the sidelines, you must have the ability to remain unscathed; otherwise, you¡¯ll only become collateral damage.


    Gao Tao has fled, and regardless of whether Prince East Sea is truly injured or feigning it, releasing such news will surely attract some brave individuals eager for a desperate gamble.


    Perhaps Prince East Sea can eventually quell the chaos, but during this process, Luoyang will certainly remain unsettled.


    The main concern is, what if Prince East Sea fails?


    How often has the Sima family failed?


    In just seventeen years, Great Jin has once again plunged into war, all because of the Sima family¡¯s repeated failures.


    Zhao Hanzhang doubted Prince East Sea¡¯s ability to control the overall situation and tried hard to persuade Zhao Zhongyu to leave the city.


    Unfortunately, Zhao Zhongyu didn¡¯t agree, and his reasons were also very valid.


    Zhao Changyu¡¯s funeral cannot be shortened. This concerns not only the reputation of the Zhao Family but is also very important for Zhao Changyu.


    Additionally, Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s wedding date has been set for three days later. Leaving the city now and returning so soon is extremely time-consuming.


    Seeing she couldn¡¯t persuade him, Zhao Hanzhang sighed and privately approached Ji Yuan, "Have the people we left in West City leave early tomorrow morning. Let the first unit take the third and fifth units, while the second unit escorts all the family members back to Ru Nan."


    "At 3 a.m., have them come to the West Corner Gate to pick up things. Take everything portable from my dowry and also the money Grandpa Zhao left for us."


    This time, Ji Yuan did not oppose and nodded, "Currently, Luoyang is a place of trouble; it¡¯s better to leave early. However, my lady, making such a big move on our side probably can¡¯t be hidden from the second household."


    Zhao Hanzhang replied, "Don¡¯t worry, I have my ways to handle them. Tomorrow you just come quietly."


    Ji Yuan bowed and replied, "Understood!"


    Watching him leave, Zhao Hanzhang pondered for a moment and asked Ting He to invite Uncle Cheng, "Move all my dowry to Grandpa¡¯s study; someone will come to fetch it at 3 a.m. tomorrow."


    Uncle Cheng was surprised but did not ask much. After pondering for a moment, he said, "Then the night watchers tonight all need to be replaced with our people."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, "Indeed, replace everyone by the spirit hall as well, but don¡¯t leak any news. After the second watch, wake them up and move all the dowry out of the West Corner Gate, moving slowly."


    Uncle Cheng agreed.


    Zhao Hanzhang sat in the study and thought for a moment before grabbing a piece of paper to write a letter to Fu Tinghan, expressing her concern about the current situation in Luoyang, and urging him to persuade Fu Zhi to leave Luoyang.


    "Regardless of whether Fu Zhi wants to leave or not, we must be prepared to leave. I do not know what happened, but for Gao Tao to successfully raise an army, attempt to assassinate Prince East Sea, and then escape from Luoyang gives me an unsettling feeling."


    Fu Tinghan, who was preparing for the wedding at home, received Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s letter and couldn¡¯t help but ponder.


    Although she didn¡¯t explicitly say it, he still understood her implied meaning.


    In history, Gao Tao should not have been able to raise an army nor escape from Luoyang; history changed here.


    Fu Tinghan tossed the letter into the brazier to burn it.


    An uncontrolled butterfly flapping its wings could, in time, cause a tornado, let alone the fact that the two of them, living souls, suddenly replaced two people in this world?


    Although this has created unpredictable variables, he believes there are still patterns to follow. Their advantage is Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s deep understanding of this era¡¯s history, and he does not want this strength to become a weakness.


    Thus, he must find the development pattern within the variables, grasp the constants, and continue to maintain their advantages.


    With this thought, Fu Tinghan immediately got up to find Fu Zhi.


    Fu Zhi was very busy, with officials and aides coming and going in his study without a moment¡¯s rest.


    The commotion from Prince East Sea last night frightened many people; the repeated military uprisings in Luoyang have made those living here accustomed, both indifferent and fearful.


    Early in the morning, soldiers withdrew from the streets, and people began to move around.


    Currently, the Imperial Palace seems like a man-eating monster in the eyes of the people, so, aside from a few, no one wants to go there. Hence, those of high status, like Wang Yan and Fu Zhi, had plenty of visitors, with everyone trying to gather information from them and gain some assurance.


    Fu Zhi had just dealt with a group of people and, feeling a headache, rubbed his temples and closed his eyes for a brief rest.


    Fu Tinghan brought in a tray of snacks.


    Upon seeing his grandson, Fu Zhi smiled gently, "What brings you here?"


    "If you¡¯re tired, then rest. Let the steward dismiss the remaining visitors."


    Fu Zhi shook his head, "If they don¡¯t see me today, they might not sleep or eat well. It¡¯s better to meet them; Luoyang needs them to stabilize people¡¯s hearts."


    Fu Tinghan asked, "Why did Gao Tao want to assassinate Prince East Sea?"


    Fu Zhi sighed and said, "After King Hejian¡¯s death, the court split into two factions. People like me want Wang Yan and Gao Tao to take over Jingzhao County, while Prince East Sea wants to take over himself."


    "Now, with Your Majesty in Prince East Sea¡¯s hands, even if His Majesty is unwilling, the situation still leans towards Prince East Sea," he paused before continuing, "Your Grandpa Zhao supported Prince East Sea because he feared prolonged conflict between the two factions would further destabilize Jingzhao County and could even attract the Qiang and Hu from the south."


    "It turns out his concerns were justified," Fu Zhi seemed to age three years instantly, sighing, "As a result of this, Gao Tao harbored resentment against Prince East Sea and incited the Right Guard Army to attempt an assassination."


    "Last night, many of his accomplices were caught, and it was discovered that someone secretly informed Prince East Sea about his assassination plan," Fu Zhi couldn¡¯t help but show a complex expression, "They planned to take action during the Dragon Boat Festival, so Prince East Sea decided to use this opportunity to lure out more accomplices to capture them all."


    "Who would have thought that Prince East Sea would surround the Zhao Family, forcing Zhao Changyu to death? He found Prince East Sea too ruthless, so even supporters like Zhao Changyu weren¡¯t spared. Consequently, they feared they might not be spared either, which led to their sudden decision to rebel."


    "The informer among them didn¡¯t have time to inform Prince East Sea and was swept up in the rebellion."


    It was actually because Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s heartfelt mourning in the Capital City made many people feel disheartened, considering Prince East Sea unworthy of allegiance due to his heartlessness.


    Gao Tao capitalized on this sentiment, rallying those who were still hesitant until their numbers were sufficient and his courage grew. He acted swiftly, catching the informer off guard and leaving Prince East Sea with no time to respond.


    Fu Tinghan asked, "So Prince East Sea was truly injured?"


    Fu Zhi had seen Prince East Sea that morning; he snorted coldly, "Just a minor injury."


    Fu Tinghan understood, looking at his grandfather¡¯s graying hair, he pursed his lips, "Third Lady said Luoyang is likely to become chaotic and suggested we leave."


    Fu Zhi gave a bitter smile, "I am the Secretary of the Secretariat; others can leave, but I cannot."


    He looked up at his eldest grandson and sighed, "In three days, you two will be married. After the wedding, follow Third Lady to Ru Nan. Though it¡¯s a rural area, it¡¯s safer than Luoyang." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He said, "Luoyang is a place of disputes. Unless His Majesty assumes power or Prince East Sea ascends the throne, don¡¯t come back."


    This is one of the main reasons Fu Zhi agreed to let Fu Tinghan accompany Zhao Hanzhang to escort the coffin back home.

 Chapter 55 - 49 The Human Heart

    Chapter 55: Chapter 49 The Human HeartEveryone has their own considerations and responsibilities. Fu Tinghan was silent for a moment and stopped persuading Fu Zhi, bowing and retreating.


    Fu Zhi watched his tall and straight back, feeling both gratified and saddened, "This child has become much more mature."


    The steward couldn¡¯t help but say, "The young master has been away from home for five years. He¡¯s already sixteen, maturity comes naturally."


    After speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but boast, "It¡¯s not just self-praise, but I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t many young masters in the entire Capital City who can compare with our young master. Even with injuries, he still reads and writes daily, and even when visiting the Third Lady, he never forgets to bring a book."


    Fu Zhi was also satisfied and nodded slightly, "In these turbulent times, reading more is good, but one shouldn¡¯t just read. Since things are chaotic outside for the time being, let him practice riding and archery at home, and when things settle down, let him go out to spar with others. Not only can he gain insights, but also learn some skills for self-defense."


    The steward agreed.


    Fu Zhi pondered for a moment and said, "The day after tomorrow is the seventh day after Shangcai Marquis¡¯s death. Prepare the things, and once I return from the palace, we will go to pay our respects. We also need to discuss the wedding details with Zhao Zhongyu."


    The steward bowed and agreed, "Yes."


    Fu Tinghan wrote a letter to Zhao Hanzhang, with only one sentence, "The butterfly effect of two butterflies, Gao Tao has escaped the Capital City, whereabouts unknown, Prince East Sea lightly injured."


    The letter was quickly delivered to Zhao Hanzhang, who threw it into the fire basin to burn, her gaze deep and contemplative.


    That evening, she gathered some valuables from her room, packed them and her dowry into boxes, and sent them to the courtyard where the study was located.


    After midnight, when everyone in the Zhao Mansion was fast asleep, Zhao Hanzhang opened her eyes and got up from bed.


    Ting He, who was staying in the outer room, dressed herself and got up, whispering, "Third Lady, it¡¯s not yet the Hour of the Ox, you should lie down a while longer."


    Tonight, Mrs. Wang was keeping vigil over Zhao Erlang. Zhao Hanzhang went to bed before eight, it was not yet one, but four hours of sleep was enough.


    She was full of energy at this moment, changed her clothes, and whispered, "Go call the people, quietly. Let¡¯s stealthily move the things out."


    The entire household was replaced with their people; on this side, it was just her and Mrs. Wang¡¯s confidants, plus the people on the dowry list, so everyone was obeying orders, quietly getting up and gathering in the courtyard of the study.


    This evening, Zhao Hanzhang used the upcoming seventh day funeral as an excuse, claiming they needed to light a path for Zhao Changyu, and requested that no lights be extinguished throughout the night in the mansion.


    She picked up a white lantern, illuminating the dim path, and walked into the courtyard. Looking at those standing quietly with heads bowed, she said, "All of you were chosen by me. In the future, you will accompany me in marriage to the Fu Family. If I am honored, you will be honored; if I am disgraced, you will be disgraced. I hope we can work together to create glory."


    The servants didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, bowing deeply to Zhao Hanzhang to show their understanding.


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded in satisfaction and whispered, "Let¡¯s begin, move quietly."


    The servants quietly responded and lifted the packed boxes out of the courtyard.


    Some boxes were so heavy that they required four people to carry them, causing unavoidable friction during movement. Fortunately, the noise wasn¡¯t loud, and since the main house and second house were far apart, they weren¡¯t disturbed.


    Uncle Cheng also came over. Seeing the servants carrying the boxes out in a line, he approached her and whispered, "The guards in the mansion have been handled. Before dawn, they will deliberately avoid this area."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded and, seeing his worried expression, asked, "What is Uncle Cheng worried about?"


    "Even if we get through tonight, the day after tomorrow, when you marry out, this matter can¡¯t be hidden. Has the Third Lady thought about the consequences?"


    Zhao Hanzhang said calmly, "These are my belongings, and I naturally have control over them."


    Seeing Uncle Cheng still full of worry, she reassured him, "Don¡¯t worry. I am about to marry out, and because of the Fu Family, the uncle will not make things difficult for me."


    Uncle Cheng suddenly understood. Yes, because of the Fu Family, Zhao Zhongyu wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for the Third Lady.


    This indeed was acting with impunity. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Uncle Cheng exhaled deeply and relaxed.


    The West Corner Gate had already been opened. The servants silently moved the boxes outside and set them down along the street.


    Ji Yuan also arrived ahead of time. Seeing many boxes already placed on the street, he gestured for his men to lift them onto the ox carts and secure them.


    Seeing a white lantern approaching him, he was startled. Once he saw it was Zhao Hanzhang holding it, he patted his chest in relief, "Miss, you scared this old man."


    Not yet forty but already calling himself an old man?


    Zhao Hanzhang smiled at him, "What is Mr. Ji afraid of?"


    "Afraid the master will return as a ghost and be angered to the point of sitting up in the coffin when he knows we conspired to flee the capital this way."


    Zhao Hanzhang asked, "You¡¯ve arrived early, have the night patrols been arranged?"


    "No need to arrange. Everyone¡¯s surrounding the East Sea Prince Mansion, sealing the streets there tightly. Elsewhere, you can¡¯t even find a night watchman, let alone patrols." Ji Yuan said, "Anyway, the curfew lifts at the Hour of the Tiger (3 a.m.). Even if I¡¯m seen out a bit early, there¡¯d be a reason."


    He looked at Zhao Hanzhang, "Just worried it¡¯ll be hard for the Miss to explain to the second elder later."


    Zhao Hanzhang: "I¡¯m getting married the day after tomorrow."


    "Exactly, even if you empty the Zhao Family for the Fu Family, the second elder can only endure it."


    One by one, the boxes were loaded onto the carts and secured. Zhao Hanzhang handed Ji Yuan a pass stamped with Zhao Changyu¡¯s seal, "Though passes are now useless, with my grandfather¡¯s seal on it, the journey will be smoother. Mr. Ji, I¡¯m entrusting my entire fortune to you."


    Ji Yuan solemnly said, "I will not betray your trust."


    Seeing Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s earnest and serious expression, Ji Yuan couldn¡¯t help but joke with her, "Aren¡¯t you afraid I might take these valuables and people to serve another master?"


    Zhao Hanzhang smiled, "If one doubts, don¡¯t use; if one uses, don¡¯t doubt. I trust you, Sir."


    "Moreover, you¡¯ve followed my grandfather for many years. If you truly left with the people and valuables, I would consider them as compensation for your years of hard work," Zhao Hanzhang slightly lifted her chin, "I am still young. Whether it¡¯s wealth or people, I can earn them again."


    She reached out and patted the boxes on the carts, sighed, "It wouldn¡¯t hurt losing these valuables, but it would pained me to lose you. Your talents, Sir, are indeed beyond comparison with mere worldly possessions."


    Ji Yuan steadily looked at Zhao Hanzhang, and upon confirming her sincerity, he stepped back and made a deep bow, surprising Zhao Hanzhang. She hurriedly handed the lantern to Ting He and returned the bow with a respectful salute, "You flatter me, Sir."


    Ji Yuan rose, looking at Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s return salute, said, "As you have trusted me, I will not betray you."

 Chapter 56 - 50 Siege

    Chapter 56: Chapter 50 SiegeAs the sky began to brighten, Ji Yuan and the others divided into several teams and arrived at the West City Gate. Their families were also carrying large bags of luggage squeezed amongst the convoy.


    The group was sizable, but among the massive crowd wanting to leave the city, they weren¡¯t very conspicuous; the most eye-catching part was their convoy.


    The soldiers guarding the city kept glancing at them and stopped their convoy, "Who are you?"


    Ji Yuan immediately stepped forward with the document, "We are from the Shangcai Marquis Mansion. These are the belongings of the former marquis to be sent to the manor. The former marquis will be buried soon, and these are all burial items."


    The soldier clicked his tongue in surprise at the quantity.


    However, they weren¡¯t suspicious, as there were even people buried with living beings. So what did a few more items matter?


    As long as people have money.


    It was well known that Shangcai Marquis was good at business and frugal, so he must have saved a lot of gold and silver.


    The soldier¡¯s sharp eyes swept over their carts and allowed them to pass through the city gates.


    As the convoy exited, the citizens behind them immediately surged forward, trying to follow.


    The disturbances from the previous night and day had frightened them, causing many to decide to leave Luoyang. Knowing that the West City Gate would open today, a lot had gathered here.


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s group of over eight hundred was hardly noticeable mixed within.


    Once they were out of the city, the group of more than eight hundred gathered together, becoming a force no one dared to provoke. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The troops pulled out hidden weapons from the carts, protecting the people and the convoy in the center. Many who had been watching the convoy from the shadows quickly drew back their gazes upon seeing the cold glint of the weapons.


    They had just safely exited the city when someone immediately went back to inform Zhao Hanzhang.


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded and instructed, "The ones staying behind should continue to stay in the West City and follow Uncle Qianli¡¯s orders."


    "But the captain hardly returns to the West City now."


    Zhao Zhongyu had sent Zhao Ju to organize the staff in the mansion, making him so busy he hadn¡¯t even had a chance to see Zhao Hanzhang, let alone return to the West City.


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "He¡¯ll soon have time to return."


    Tomorrow would be Zhao Changyu¡¯s seventh-day ceremony, and after that ceremony, she would be getting married. Because it was a period of mourning, the wedding would be a simple affair, as were the customs.


    There would be no nuptial chamber, nor any customary three-day homecoming visit.


    Zhao Hanzhang decided to marry the day after tomorrow and return the day after that to prepare for taking the coffin back home.


    Whether Zhao Zhongyu leaves or not, she will, anyway.


    Zhao Hanzhang went directly to Zhao Zhongyu to request people, "Great Uncle, we need people to escort us back home with the coffin. Uncle Qianli is highly skilled; can you have him escort us back home?"


    Zhao Zhongyu had no objections and even said, "I¡¯ll assign more people to you; it¡¯s not safe on the road."


    Zhao Hanzhang was deeply moved and decided to accept whoever came, "Thank you, Great Uncle."


    She said, "I¡¯ve decided to set off the day after the wedding¡ªshould I have someone call Uncle Qianli back?"


    Zhao Zhongyu was surprised, "So urgent?"


    He frowned, "Why the rush? I¡¯ve decided to temporarily store the coffin at the temple. After you get more acquainted with the Fu Family after the three-day visit, then you can set off."


    He was not very supportive, "In such haste, I¡¯m afraid the Fu Family might be dissatisfied, and with such a short period of interaction, what if Fu Dalang bullies you?"


    Zhao Hanzhang: "Rest assured, Great Uncle. By then, I¡¯ll bring enough people. The Fu Family has fewer people than us; it¡¯s not certain who will bully whom."


    Zhao Zhongyu: "...Also, don¡¯t bully Fu Dalang yourself."


    Zhao Hanzhang remained firm on leaving the day after the wedding.


    After all, they were separated by a generation, and Zhao Zhongyu had experienced enough of this tenacious grandniece¡¯s strong-willed nature, so he no longer persisted and nodded, "Alright, I¡¯ll have Zhao Qianli select some people to return."


    Only then did Zhao Hanzhang finally let out a sigh of relief.


    The next day was the seventh-day ceremony, and tonight, Zhao Ji and his son were keeping vigil. Zhao Hanzhang, who had been awake since dawn, had not slept and was now feeling drowsy.


    She returned to her room early to rest.


    In the middle of the night, she suddenly woke up with a start.


    She lay still on the bed, listening intently, confirming she hadn¡¯t misheard. There was indeed the sound of something heavy falling, like... like a large pickup truck passing under her building.


    But this is Great Jin¡ªwhere would such a sound come from?


    And such intermittent heavy thuds, like a landslide...


    As this thought occurred to Zhao Hanzhang, she immediately widened her eyes, sat up, and got out of bed, pulling off the covers.


    Ting He awoke groggily, hearing the commotion and seeing Zhao Hanzhang dressing to go out; she was instantly alert, jumping down from the wooden couch, "Third Lady, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "Shh¡ª" Zhao Hanzhang stood at the door, tiptoeing to look into the distance. The overlapping buildings obscured the scene, but she could see the north and eastern sky were orange-red, unmistakably fire.


    Ting He noticed too and grew nervous, "Is it a fire?"


    "No," Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s expression was somber, "Someone is attacking the city. The rumbling noises are the sounds of siege."


    Ting He listened carefully and, indeed, detected a rumbling sound. Her face turned pale, "Who¡ªwho is it? Third Lady, will they breach the city?"


    Zhao Hanzhang turned back into the room, "Dress."


    Once dressed, Zhao Hanzhang headed out. The servants in the courtyard had been awakened; Zhao Hanzhang instructed them to stay put and took a lantern to find Zhao Zhongyu.


    Zhao Zhongyu was already awake, sitting on his bed, still a bit dazed, when suddenly a servant came in to announce, "Master, Third Lady requests an audience."


    Zhao Zhongyu came to his senses, frowned, and got out of bed, putting on his clothes and dragging his shoes to go outside.


    Zhao Hanzhang wasn¡¯t in the reception hall but stood in the courtyard, gazing into the distance.


    Zhao Zhongyu approached her from behind and gave a light cough.


    Zhao Hanzhang turned to greet him, "Great Grandfather, someone is attacking the city. Should you and Uncle go to the palace to have a look?"


    Zhao Zhongyu stared at her for a moment before nodding, "Alright."


    Zhao Hanzhang was about to withdraw after paying her respects when Zhao Zhongyu suddenly said, "Third Lady, with this turn of events, your marriage to the Fu Family might have to be delayed."


    Zhao Hanzhang paused and responded, "Then let it be delayed. The urgent matter at hand is escorting the coffin back home for Grandfather¡¯s burial."


    She intended to bring Professor Fu with her.


    Zhao Zhongyu nodded, "It should be the refugee army causing trouble. Prince East Sea commands the army; it¡¯s only a matter of time before peace is restored. Once the enemy is repelled, I¡¯ll have Qianli see you off."


    Zhao Hanzhang agreed, turning to leave when suddenly a loud explosion startled Zhao Zhongyu, who muttered complaints, "Attacking the city in the middle of the night¡ªcouldn¡¯t they wait until daylight?"


    But Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s face changed dramatically, hearing shouts and wails.


    "They¡¯ve breached the city."


    "What?" Zhao Zhongyu looked at Zhao Hanzhang.


    Her face pale, Zhao Hanzhang said, "They¡¯ve breached through the North City Gate. Someone, extinguish all lights and gather all women and children in the mourning hall."


    Zhao Zhongyu quickly caught on, grabbing her, "How do you know they¡¯ve breached the city?"


    "I heard it," Zhao Hanzhang looked seriously at Zhao Zhongyu, "Great Grandfather, trust me, they¡¯ve breached."


    Zhao Zhongyu didn¡¯t hesitate much, quickly turning to the attendant beside him, "Extinguish the lights! Lock the doors tightly! Have all the family members and guards go to the mourning hall, quickly!"

 Chapter 57 - 51: Slap

    Chapter 57: Chapter 51: SlapThe still sleeping residence quickly came alive after Zhao Zhongyu gave the order.


    The servants urgently got up, extinguishing the lights under the corridor and in the courtyard one by one. They didn¡¯t dare to light the lamps inside, instead, group after group of people gathered outside the mourning hall, carrying white lanterns.


    Once everyone was present, they also extinguished the lanterns in their hands. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only candles burned in the mourning hall, with silence inside and outside the courtyard. No one dared to speak, but hearts were anxious, and from time to time, there were soft sobs from women and children.


    Zhao Zhongyu and Zhao Hanzhang, after arranging the guards at the gate and patrols, arrived together. Mrs. Wang, who stayed close to Zhao Erlang, saw her and felt relieved, tears streaming down uncontrollably, "Third Lady..."


    She stepped forward to be close to her.


    Zhao Hanzhang comfortingly patted her hand and led her back to Zhao Erlang¡¯s side, leaving the main stage to Zhao Zhongyu.


    Seeing the gathered family members, Zhao Zhongyu felt for the first time the heavy responsibility of being the Family Head resting on his shoulders.


    He had to ensure these people survived.


    He pondered for a moment and said, "It¡¯s unclear who is causing chaos outside, but both Your Majesty and Prince East Sea are here; these rebel soldiers likely won¡¯t maintain chaos for long."


    "What we must do is maintain ourselves during this period, wait for Prince East Sea to suppress the rebellion, from now on, tightly close our doors, no noise, no lighting of fires, everyone stays here to follow my orders. If anyone deliberately makes noise or causes chaos, don¡¯t blame me for being unkind."


    Everyone responded in unison.


    Zhao Ji stepped forward and asked quietly, "Father, should the lights in the mourning hall be extinguished?"


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s anger flared instantly, and he slapped Zhao Ji¡¯s face, "Brat!"


    Zhao Ji lowered his head.


    Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s expression was grim, he looked at the mourning hall for a while and said, "Get some thicker cloth, cover inside, overlay with oil cloth outside, wrap the entire mourning hall, act carefully, and if you extinguish even one candle, I¡¯ll break your leg."


    Zhao Ji complied in a low voice, leading some servants to gather cloth and coverings.


    Mrs. Wang couldn¡¯t hold back and cried into a handkerchief, pulling Zhao Hanzhang and Zhao Erlang to kneel before the spirit, whispering bitterly, "Third Lady, you were right, you can¡¯t rely on your uncle, to save himself, he would sever your grandfather¡¯s soul. I¡¯ve never seen such a vicious person."


    Mrs. Wang trembled with rage, if Zhao Hanzhang hadn¡¯t held her tightly, she would have gone forward to tear Zhao Ji apart.


    Zhao Zhongyu, already shaking from anger, forced himself to suppress his inner rage, approached the spirit, first offered incense to Zhao Changyu, then said to the three people kneeling before him, "Jizhi was scared, that¡¯s why he acted confused. Nephew¡¯s wife, don¡¯t be angry, once this matter is over, I will severely punish him."


    Mrs. Wang, wiping her tears, had no choice but to comply.


    Zhao Zhongyu sighed and said to Zhao Hanzhang, "Third Lady, comfort your mother."


    Zhao Hanzhang, not being from this time, didn¡¯t feel as deeply, but seeing Zhao Zhongyu so angry made her realize how serious the matter of extinguishing candles was considered in this era.


    She embraced Mrs. Wang¡¯s shoulders and comfortingly patted her back.


    The gathered servants acted swiftly after finding the cloth; the mourning hall was soon covered, candlelight hidden inside. The air didn¡¯t circulate well, making it uncomfortable for those inside.


    Zhao Hanzhang feared that before the rebel army arrived, they might suffocate inside.


    So she persuaded Mrs. Wang to leave and stay in the courtyard.


    She had people open the doors and windows, spread the oil cloth, and used boards to cover the escaping light, allowing air to enter the room.


    The family remained in the courtyard, listening to the increasingly loud and closer sounds of shouting and slaughter.


    The servants squeezed together, the main house gathered around Zhao Hanzhang. Mrs. Wang, most timid, stuck close to Zhao Hanzhang, tightly clutching Zhao Erlang, her face pale.


    Zhao Erlang, too young to understand, sensed the adults¡¯ panic, and feeling somewhat afraid, he leaned against his mother and sister. But before long, his eyelids grew heavy, and he fell asleep leaning on Mrs. Wang.


    Aside from those who were too young to understand, only he managed to sleep.


    The neighbors near the Zhao Family were slower to react, but upon discovering the neighboring Zhao Family had become completely dark, their households also became lively. Within less than two quarters of an hour, they extinguished all lights and gradually quieted down.


    In the darkness, everyone prayed that the rebel army wouldn¡¯t discover their area.


    The rebel army that broke into the city and the imperial guard encountered each other, either deliberately avoiding or dispersing into various alleyways in the city.


    They headed straight for places with lights.


    Only the wealthy kept their lights on at night.


    The city soon resounded with screams and the sounds of fighting, some so close to the Zhao Family it seemed as if it were just beyond the wall.


    Zhao Hanzhang clenched her fists, listened intently, and looked at Zhao Zhongyu.


    Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s expression was equally grim, he closed his eyes to rest, only opening them when dawn broke. He summoned the guards, "Send a few people to call Zhao Qianli, have him bring all our troops to the residence."


    He then called Zhao Ji, "I must visit the palace. I¡¯m entrusting the household to you."


    He cast a discreet glance at Zhao Ji, and warned in a low voice, "Today is your elder uncle¡¯s seventh day, the lamps cannot be extinguished. If faced with any decision you cannot make, consult with Third Lady."


    Last night she reacted first, and her manpower management was no inferior to his. Given they¡¯ve been working together over funeral arrangements, Zhao Zhongyu vaguely understood why Zhao Changyu instructed that the portion meant for Zhao Erlang should be given to her as dowry.


    He said softly, "In times of chaos, only unity can preserve the family. Remember?"


    Zhao Ji acknowledged.


    Zhao Zhongyu then changed into plain clothing, took several guards, and quietly left.


    He held an official position, with the city invaded by rebel troops, he needed to know who the enemy was, and how higher authorities were responding, otherwise, he¡¯d be like a fly without direction, with a large family relying on him.


    Zhao Zhongyu avoided areas with raging fires, quickly approaching the Imperial City.


    The Zhao Family, being close to the Imperial City, reached it quickly despite taking a detoured route. From afar, he saw rebel forces confronting the Jin Army and engaging in street battles.


    Seeing the rebel¡¯s military uniforms, he was slightly stunned, "Are these... also our Jin Army?"


    A guard, sharp-eyed, whispered, "My lord, these seem to be Prince Hejian¡¯s men."


    "Didn¡¯t Prince Hejian die?" Zhao Zhongyu paused, and immediately realized someone was mobilizing Prince Hejian¡¯s men, with ready reasons¡ªvengeance for Prince Hejian!


    Zhao Zhongyu looked deeply at the battlefield, turned, and retreated into the alleyways, "We¡¯ll enter the Imperial City from another gate, let¡¯s go."


    Meanwhile, Zhao Hanzhang was also dispatching her personnel, "Uncle Cheng, quietly send two people to West City, it¡¯s mostly inhabited by poor citizens there, the rebel forces won¡¯t come there immediately. Have a centurion take everyone to the Fu Family to escort Mr. Fu here."


    "Remember, ensure Mr. Fu¡¯s safety."


    Uncle Cheng agreed and quietly withdrew.


    Zhao Ji was irritatedly looking for someone, "Where¡¯s Uncle Cheng gone? How come he¡¯s missing again?"


    Emerging from the shadows, Zhao Hanzhang pretended not to see him, as a servant reported, "Uncle Cheng went to find food for the masters, as many things can¡¯t be cooked without lighting a fire."


    Only then did Zhao Ji suppress his anger.

 Chapter 58 - 52: Rush

    Chapter 58: Chapter 52: RushZhao Hanzhang stood in front of the coffin and called to the servant guarding the mourning hall, "Go and get a hammer and nails. We¡¯ll seal the coffin today."


    The servant complied.


    Zhao Ji frowned slightly. Traditionally, the coffin should be nailed shut before the funeral procession, but given the circumstances outside...


    After some thought, he didn¡¯t stop her.


    Zhao Hanzhang watched the servant nail the coffin shut, lit three sticks of incense, and quietly watched the coffin for a while before turning to find Mrs. Wang.


    "Mother, pack up some things. We might have to escort the coffin back to the hometown immediately."


    Mrs. Wang was in a panic, pacing back and forth. "Why the fighting now? Tomorrow is the wedding. If we leave the capital now, what will happen to you and Mr. Fu¡¯s wedding?"


    Zhao Hanzhang replied, "Right now, survival is the priority."


    Mrs. Wang was still anxious.


    Zhao Hanzhang thought for a moment and then said, "We¡¯ll take Mr. Fu with us. Don¡¯t worry, Mother, he won¡¯t get away."


    Mrs. Wang: ...


    For some reason, she suddenly stopped worrying.


    She wasn¡¯t anxious, but Fu Tinghan was.


    The Fu Family lived closer to the Imperial City, not far from the East Sea Prince Mansion, so the chaos hadn¡¯t reached them initially.


    But as the fighting spread into the alleys, scattered irregular troops started running everywhere, bringing misfortune to those living near the East Sea Prince.


    After all, there were no poor people living around here, so the troops either attacked openly or stole secretly, and the area became chaotic.


    Some even managed to climb into the Fu Family¡¯s courtyard, landing only to be killed, while others successfully entered the courtyard only to be caught and killed by the guards.


    It was Fu Tinghan¡¯s first time facing such a bloody battlefield. His face turned pale, his body cold. If he felt like this, Teacher Zhao was likely even more terrified.


    Moreover, the Zhao Family was located further out. He immediately went to find Fu Zhi, hoping to ask him to help bring the Zhao mother and child over for safety.


    Fu Zhi was about to lead some people to meet Prince East Sea. "The Zhao Family has more guards than we do, and if they extinguish lamps and stay silent, their place is safer than ours. Stay home and don¡¯t go out until the chaos settles," he said.


    With that, he left with his men.


    The household was suddenly left with only Fu Tinghan as its master. Seeing the frightened servants, he was helpless, forced to guard the Fu Family and deal with the chaotic troops that accidentally entered.


    As soon as dawn broke, he had the manager arrange for someone to take him to the Zhao Family.


    The manager flatly refused, "Sir, the master said you cannot go out until the chaos settles."


    "I¡¯m going to bring people back, and then I¡¯ll return," Fu Tinghan said after thinking. "Or I¡¯ll just stay at the Zhao Family. Didn¡¯t Grandfather say that the Zhao Family is safer now?"


    Manager: ... Are you Fu or Zhao?


    At this moment, the manager first doubted whether the marriage was the right decision or a mistake.


    It¡¯s naturally good for a couple to be affectionate, but forgetting one¡¯s roots is not good.


    The manager insisted, "The outside is chaotic. If you encounter irregular troops halfway, it¡¯ll be bad. You cannot go out." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fu Tinghan pursed his lips, a bit angry.


    But in the entire household, aside from Fu An, no one else was willing to listen to him.


    Fu Tinghan suddenly understood why Zhao Hanzhang was so eager to control her forces recently.


    What¡¯s truly real is what one holds in hand. Previously, he was too slow to react, focusing too much attention on understanding the era¡¯s writings, culture, and history.


    While he was struggling, a loud crash and collapse were heard again from the direction of the East City Gate, and he vaguely heard shouts of killing in the distance.


    Fu Tinghan didn¡¯t have time to think, pushed the manager aside, and ran out.


    The manager was shocked, "Sir!"


    Fu An hurriedly followed, "Sir, where are you going?"


    "To the stables, get horses, we¡¯re going to the Zhao Family!" He absolutely couldn¡¯t be apart from Zhao Hanzhang. If they were separated, in this unfamiliar era, where chaos is said to be widespread, when would they meet again?


    Whether returning or staying here, the two had to stay together and discuss things.


    In Fu Tinghan¡¯s mind, everyone around were strangers. The only person in this world who knew him and acknowledged him was Zhao Hanzhang, and the only person familiar to him was Zhao Hanzhang.


    Fu Tinghan ran quickly, leaving the manager trailing behind, busy calling servants to stop him.


    The servants rushed to extend their hands to block him. Fu Tinghan pushed their hands away and shouted, "The East City Gate has fallen, and another batch of irregular troops entered the city. What are you stopping me for?"


    The servants froze, panicked, "Then, what should we do?"


    "Group together and go to the West City. That side has more impoverished people, and irregular troops won¡¯t go there for a while. Moreover, the North City Gate and East City Gate are far from the West City, you might be able to leave the city from there."


    The manager ran up hearing this, stomping his feet angrily, "Oh dear, sir, what are you saying? If they run away, they¡¯ll be fugitive slaves, and if caught, they¡¯ll be exiled."


    Fu Tinghan waved his hand, "At the brink of life and death, who cares about fugitive slaves? I decide to free you, from now on you are free folk. Pack your things and run."


    Then, while the servants were in a daze, he dashed out.


    The manager chased while shouting, "Sir, sir, don¡¯t run. Why have you suddenly changed? You were so steady and sensible before..."


    To suddenly entice slaves to escape, is this something people do?


    Fu Tinghan and Fu An snatched two horses and ran. As they ran, Fu Tinghan shouted back at the manager who couldn¡¯t catch up, "Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t run. Grandfather is the Secretary of the Secretariat. If following him is dangerous, then most places on earth aren¡¯t safe."


    The servants whose minds were swayed and thought of running: ...


    Their fleeting thoughts settled immediately. Indeed, if following the master was dangerous, then ending up outside meant even less chance of surviving.


    Fu Tinghan mounted his horse and rode off.


    The manager stood at the gate watching the two ride away, unable but to stomp and "Oh dear, oh dear," yet unable to utter a word.


    He turned back to see the scattered servants throughout the courtyard, trembling fingers unable to speak, "I told you to stop him, but this is how you stop him?"


    The servants lowered their heads one after another.


    Fu An followed Fu Tinghan onto the main street, seeing the scattered bodies and blood on the ground, gripping the reins nervously, "Sir, are we going directly to the Zhao Family?"


    After thinking for a moment, Fu Tinghan said, "We won¡¯t take the main street, let¡¯s go the other way."


    "That means making a big detour."


    "Those heading to the West City must go that way, and she¡¯ll definitely send someone to pick me up, likely using people from the West City. Let¡¯s go."


    Fu An had no choice but to follow, murmuring, "The Third Lady might not have thought of this; sir, might you be overthinking?"


    Fu Tinghan ignored him, and after turning a street, they ran into a team of soldiers. The leading team was cavalry, and at first sight, even before they could see faces clearly, Fu Tinghan and Fu An felt cold all over, instinctively thinking they were done for.


    The people opposite were startled at first, then delighted upon recognizing, "Mr. Fu!"


    Fu Tinghan looked up and after a moment of surprise, he was joyful, "Uncle Qianli!"

 Chapter 59 - 53 Escape

    Chapter 59: Chapter 53 EscapeThe commotion from the East City Gate was just a loud noise to everyone else, but to Zhao Hanzhang, it was the sound of the city gate crashing down, followed by the waves of shouting and killing.


    Hoofbeats, shouts, screams¡ªthe sounds came from the East City Gate from afar, accompanied by firelight. The entire Luoyang City heard the East City Gate being breached.


    Zhao Hanzhang immediately went to find Zhao Ji, "Uncle, we must leave the city at once."


    "What?" Zhao Ji glared, "The outside is full of chaos, and you want to go out instead of staying at home safely?"


    "The East and West of the city are mainly inhabited by officials, aristocratic families, and wealthy people. Moreover, the Imperial City is near the north of the city. No matter who is attacking the city, they will head straight for the Imperial City. Our place is not safe. While the chaos hasn¡¯t reached here, we should head to the West City Gate and leave. We might avoid this disaster."


    "They are just some petty criminals; you¡¯re overestimating them. Luoyang has the Prince East Sea¡¯s army of two hundred thousand."


    "But those two hundred thousand are not in the city, and that¡¯s only a claim," Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s ominous feeling grew stronger. She became agitated, "The Prince East Sea had people kill King Hejian, and Jingzhao County has been in constant turmoil. Who knows if he¡¯s secretly deployed troops to quell the unrest?"


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "If there aren¡¯t two hundred thousand troops, and reinforcements can¡¯t arrive in time, Luoyang will fall, and those remaining in the city won¡¯t meet a good end. Even if there are truly two hundred thousand troops in Luoyang, by the time they return for reinforcements, we might have already been robbed, and whether we survive is uncertain."


    Zhao Ji: "Stop with the alarmist talk, and obediently return to the mourning hall. If you bring trouble to the Zhao Family by going out, don¡¯t blame me for not showing leniency."


    Hearing this, Zhao Hanzhang turned and left.


    She called Uncle Cheng and said, "Prepare the carriage and horses, tie Grandfather¡¯s coffin on; we leave the city immediately."


    Uncle Cheng was surprised, "Zhao Qianli and Mr. Fu haven¡¯t arrived yet."


    After a brief thought, Zhao Hanzhang said, "Fleeing for one¡¯s life is like avoiding a fire; we can¡¯t wait for them. We¡¯ll leave a note for them. I¡¯ll send you out first, and we¡¯ll meet outside the city."


    Since Zhao Changyu¡¯s death, Zhao Hanzhang had been Uncle Cheng¡¯s master, so he naturally followed her orders and went to make preparations.


    By the time Zhao Ji found out, Zhao Changyu¡¯s coffin was already tied to the cart. He hurriedly brought people over, pointing at Zhao Hanzhang in anger, speechless, "How can you be so reckless? Don¡¯t you know there are chaotic soldiers outside the mansion? If you want to die, don¡¯t drag everyone with you."


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "Uncle, rest assured, even if I get outside, I won¡¯t reveal I¡¯m from the Zhao Mansion. I will only take Grandfather¡¯s coffin and my dowry, leaving everyone else untouched."


    "You!" Zhao Ji, annoyed, said, "Now is the time we should unite to possibly overcome this difficulty. Taking so many people away endangers everyone in the Zhao Mansion. Besides, if you leave like this, how can I explain to Uncle, how can I explain to Father?"


    Zhao Ji wouldn¡¯t let her leave and ordered people to block the cart.


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s face darkened as she drew a sword from a nearby guard and pointed it at Zhao Ji, "Uncle, do you wish to meet me in battle?"


    Zhao Ji¡¯s face turned livid.


    Zhao Hanzhang looked solemn, "I must leave the city today. If Uncle intends to stop me, we¡¯ll have to fight it out in the mansion first. This way, both sides lose, and no good will come of it."


    With trembling fingers, Zhao Ji pointed at her, "You, you¡¯d rather both sides lose than stay?"


    "Indeed," Zhao Hanzhang replied, "I am a woman, lacking the magnanimity of Uncle. What I have set my mind to doing, I must achieve, even if it leads to mutual destruction or reduced to ashes."


    No matter whether what she said was true or not, her presence was undeniable. Zhao Ji hesitated; he couldn¡¯t risk it, nor lose face.


    Amidst the stalemate, two guards returned hastily from outside, "Dalang, the Lang General has sent a letter back."


    They were the guards who left with Zhao Zhongyu at dawn. They knelt before Zhao Ji, presenting a piece of cut silk cloth.


    Zhao Ji opened it, revealing only four disorderly large characters, "Leave the city immediately!"


    Zhao Ji: !!!


    If these two guards weren¡¯t indeed from his father, and the handwriting wasn¡¯t indeed that of his father, he¡¯d suspect it was Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s doing.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Hanzhang opposite him.


    Zhao Hanzhang, feeling something, sheathed her sword, stepped forward, and snatched the silk cloth with such speed that Zhao Ji couldn¡¯t react in time.


    Seeing the four characters, Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s heart grew heavier, and she solemnly returned the cloth to Zhao Ji, "Uncle, time is of the essence; it¡¯s better to heed Great Uncle¡¯s instructions and leave promptly."


    Zhao Ji tightened his grip on the silk cloth and asked the two guards, "What exactly is happening outside?"


    The two guards, kneeling on the ground, replied, "We escorted the Lang General into the Imperial City and stood outside the palace gates waiting for instructions, so we don¡¯t know the situation inside the palace." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But there¡¯s a lot of chaos outside, and someone keeps attacking the Imperial City, with others causing disorder all around the city. The Lang General, who stayed with us outside the palace gates, said Gao Tao, who fled, had colluded with the rebels in Jingzhao County to attack the city, and..."


    Zhao Ji pressed, "And what?"


    "And he said there were Qiang and Hu armies mixed in. The opposing soldiers are strong, with King Hejian¡¯s forces in the siege and street battles, and no one can match the Qiang and Hu cavalry outside the city, so the Prince East Sea plans to take Your Majesty out of the city to avoid danger."


    Zhao Ji listened, stunned, and asked, "If we leave, what about Father?"


    "Many officials are in the Imperial City; they will leave with Your Majesty and the Prince East Sea."


    Zhao Ji didn¡¯t ask more. In the past two years, while Emperor Hui was around, because he was captured repeatedly, officials followed and fled separately from their administrative officials while escaping Luoyang.


    Zhao Ji was already accustomed to it. He was about to give the order when Zhao Hanzhang suddenly asked, "The remnants of King Hejian and the Qiang and Hu are in the north of the city. Who is attacking the east of the city?"


    The guard hesitated to speak, looking toward Zhao Ji.


    Zhao Ji, angry, said, "Why are you looking at me? Speak quickly!"


    "We¡¯re not sure either; we only vaguely heard it was the Xiongnu, seemly led by the Left Prince Liu Yuan."


    At this, both Zhao Hanzhang and Zhao Ji¡¯s expressions changed. He finally stopped hesitating and, giving Zhao Hanzhang a deep look, turned to leave.


    Zhao Hanzhang pursed her lips and gathered all her house¡¯s servants, "You all bring some money and your belongings with you. After we leave, follow the main group closely. It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t get separated, but if we do, find your way to survive. As long as you can return to Ru Nan, the Zhao Family¡¯s doors will always be open to you."


    Everyone felt apprehensive.


    Zhao Hanzhang, with a resolute face, solemnly said, "On this journey, I will do my utmost to protect you. I hope you do not abandon me."


    Everyone bowed and agreed.


    Following Zhao Ji¡¯s orders, the household moved quickly. As it was an escape, they could only bring valuables like gold and silver.


    But when the second house gathered their belongings, they found... they surprisingly had little gold and silver left. Upon reflection, they remembered that their valuables were all exchanged with Zhao Hanzhang.


    Zhao Ji¡¯s breath paused for a moment, but he quickly moved past it, focusing on rejoining Zhao Hanzhang in the front courtyard once everyone was ready.

 Chapter 60 - 54 Chaos

    Chapter 60: Chapter 54 ChaosWhen he saw them lightly equipped and simply escorted, he frowned slightly, "Why do you have so little luggage?"


    Zhao Hanzhang glanced at their luggage and said, "It¡¯s about the same as uncle¡¯s, just right, isn¡¯t it?"


    How could it be the same?


    "Where is your dowry?"


    Zhao Hanzhang paused before saying, "Uncle must also know, I signed a contract with my great-uncle, half of my dowry is to be given to Second Son in the future, so to avoid causing trouble for the Fu Family, I sent these dowries to the Fu Family in advance."


    Zhao Ji didn¡¯t immediately understand, "Why would it trouble the Fu Family?"


    "Bringing in so much dowry creates a spectacle, and in a few years, if half is gone, outsiders might think the Fu Family embezzled my dowry?" Zhao Hanzhang said with a look of regret, "Originally, I was to be married tomorrow, so I sent the dowry ahead two days ago, not expecting to encounter such an event."


    Zhao Ji opened his mouth wide and couldn¡¯t speak.


    Zhao Hanzhang urged, "Uncle, this is not the time to discuss this, we should hasten our departure; the chaotic army could arrive at any moment."


    The two guards also urged, "Young Master, let¡¯s go quickly. When we left, Prince East Sea was already escorting Your Majesty out of the palace. We must hurry to West City, otherwise, if we¡¯re left behind in the city, we¡¯ll be isolated and without aid..."


    Zhao Ji: "So much dowry..."


    Zhao Hanzhang also looked heartbroken and said, "The Fu Family can¡¯t take it away either; in the end, it will probably just benefit the chaotic army."


    "But disaster is where fortune rests, this might be a good thing for our family; escape is urgent now, abandon wealth, travel lightly, and we¡¯ll surely have more chances to survive than others."


    Zhao Ji was so angry his chest heaved and he turned and left.


    He called his confidant, "Go check if the main house really left nothing behind? When were the things moved out, with so many things, it can¡¯t be done quietly, yet the manor knows nothing..."


    Time was tight, and the main house was always under the management of Zhao Changyu and Zhao Hanzhang, so how could they find anything out in a short time?


    But the confidant was clever; he did not speak directly and instead wandered around outside for a while before returning to say, "Young Master, I found out that the items were indeed sent away."


    Zhao Ji asked, "When were they sent away, from where, and by whom?"


    The confidant hesitated, hearing the increasingly close shouts and kill sounds outside, then blurted out, "They were sent away the night before last, through the West Corner Gate, and it is said it was arranged by Uncle Cheng."


    Zhao Changyu had given Uncle Cheng to Zhao Hanzhang, so even if it wasn¡¯t his doing, he certainly knew. Just a few days ago, he followed to inventory the cash handed over to Zhao Hanzhang. With someone attacking the city last night, it couldn¡¯t be moved out; since it wasn¡¯t today or yesterday, it must have been the night before last.


    Zhao Hanzhang hadn¡¯t expected the other side¡¯s random guess to be correct. Once she confirmed that Zhao Ji was preparing to leave, she had someone fetch horses for her and Zhao Erlang, and also hung Zhao Changyu¡¯s sword at her waist.


    She instructed Zhao Erlang, "After we go out, you must stay close to Mother¡¯s carriage and always protect Mother, understand?"


    Zhao Erlang replied earnestly.


    The Zhao Family¡¯s main gate opened, servants went out first, followed by carriages, mules, and ox carts in an orderly exit, with family attendants and guards following closely by the sides of the carriages, tightly gripping their swords.


    They had just gone a short distance when the gate of the neighboring house opened, and a large number of people and carriages rushed out, just like them, with large and small bags, many carrying children, obviously also intending to escape the city.


    When the two parties met, someone immediately approached Zhao Ji, "Mr. Zhao, are you going out of the city?"


    Zhao Ji was pleased to see them, nodding repeatedly, "Yes, if Brother Jia is also leaving the city, why not join us?"


    The other party gladly agreed, nodding immediately, and thus the two groups merged into one, chaotically crowding together.


    With so many people, not only were the servants anxious, but the gentlemen and ladies being protected in the center were also frightened.


    Zhao Hanzhang, riding on horseback, looked from above and saw people constantly urging the coachmen to hurry, who had no choice but to whip the horses and mules, causing the speed of the carriages to leap forward, pushing aside the carriages ahead or shoving the running servants and guards to the side.


    Someone fell, and the carriage behind slowed down, causing the people on the carriage to curse in anger, and the coachman waved the whip to strike the people blocking the way.


    Originally following orderly in front and behind Mrs. Wang¡¯s carriage, the main house¡¯s servants were pushed back by this chaos.


    Zhao Hanzhang pursed her lips, turned her horse around, seized a drawn whip, and yanked hard, pulling the coachman off the carriage, "If you can¡¯t drive, get down. If you cut in line again, I¡¯ll push your carriage and the people on it to the back."


    The person in the carriage suddenly lifted the curtain and glared at her, "Third Lady Zhao, what do you mean by this?"


    Zhao Hanzhang threw the curled whip at his face, "I mean what I said. If you¡¯re following us, behave. Your actions have delayed the team. Order brings speed; chaos brings only disorder. Jia Erlang, did you go to school only to feed it to the dogs?"


    Zhao Ji and Mr. Jia rushed over. Zhao Ji felt a bit embarrassed for Jia Erlang, who was struck, "Erlang, don¡¯t argue with Third Lady; she¡¯s just anxious."


    He turned and scolded Third Lady Zhao, "Apologize to Erlang quickly; how do you get more and more unruly as you grow..." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Hanzhang had long been dissatisfied with him, seeing he could neither refuse the Jia Family above nor restrain the servants below. She didn¡¯t give him face, snorted coldly, turned her horse around, and left.


    Zhao Ji, seeing her undermine his authority in front of outsiders, was infuriated, "You..."


    Mr. Jia hurriedly consoled him, "Forget it, they¡¯re just kids, inevitably hot-headed."


    He then told Jia Erlang, "Move aside quickly; because of you, the carriages behind can¡¯t pass."


    Zhao Hanzhang rode among the crowd, found Uncle Cheng squeezed on an ox cart with a group of servants, pulled him onto a horse, and brought him to Mrs. Wang¡¯s carriage.


    Uncle Cheng was uneasy, "How can this be appropriate?"


    Zhao Hanzhang: "Uncle Cheng, my brother and I still rely on your care, so stay on the carriage."


    Mrs. Wang also lifted the curtain and said, "Yes, Uncle Cheng, it¡¯s too chaotic; the ox cart is too slow, and you might quickly be out of sight."


    Uncle Cheng then sat on the carriage shaft.


    They headed towards West City. When people they passed by saw so many of them fleeing, they also went back inside to grab their bags, bringing the whole family to join the procession.


    After passing two streets, they reached the West City¡¯s gate, and many more had squeezed in among them, creating chaos. The Zhao Family¡¯s group was long, and Zhao Ji had hardly made any arrangements, leaving the front and back unable to care for each other, soon losing many people and belongings.


    Zhao Hanzhang rode and constantly adjusted personnel, trying to have the guards and strong servants surround the main house people to minimize losses.


    But the second house¡¯s servants were constantly dwindling, and many guards were left behind, shouting to snatch people from Zhao Hanzhang.


    Zhao Hanzhang didn¡¯t want to agree, but the guards knew the Zhao Family was now led by the second house, and without waiting for Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s agreement, they squeezed over to protect the second house.


    Zhao Hanzhang: ...She swallowed her words. These guards were not her people; people seek benefit and avoid harm. Now the Zhao Family was led by the second house; if given a choice, she would not be the one chosen.


    She sighed and could only tell the following servants to try to keep up with the carriages, not to get lost, and gave up fighting for the departing guards.

 Chapter 61 - 55: Break Out of the City

    Chapter 61: Chapter 55: Break Out of the CityThe servants and the guards surrounded the convoy as they turned the corner, seeing the city gate not far away. Their smiles froze before they could fully spread.


    Zhao Hanzhang heard a gentle whistling, like the sound of air being cut through. Her body reacted faster than her mind, leaning to the left and gripping the horse¡¯s belly with her legs, as an arrow whooshed past her side, piercing into the body of a horse attached to a carriage behind her.


    The horse neighed frantically, causing chaos in the convoy, plunging the crowd into disarray...


    Zhao Hanzhang pulled the reins, using skill to regain control, ignoring the chaos behind her, and stared straight ahead, only to discover a fierce battle at the city gate, where about a hundred Jin Army soldiers were holding the gate, preventing chaotic troops from leaving the city.


    Zhao Hanzhang quickly scanned the main street, seeing many leftover corpses and deep ruts on the ground. "Damn, we¡¯ve fallen behind the main army."


    This position was essentially a target.


    As soon as she spoke, more chaotic troops emerged from the streets on both sides of the main road. They intended to rush straight to the city gate, but seeing this group with large packages and many carriages and horses belonging to nobles, they immediately turned and charged towards them.


    Unable to catch the damn emperor, grabbing some gold, silver, and women wasn¡¯t bad either.


    Zhao Ji and Mr. Jia, along with other people in charge, saw the approaching chaotic troops and immediately rallied the guards, "Quick, repel the enemy!"


    The guards and household servants wielded knives and charged forward, but they were just guards, far inferior to soldiers in the army, barely holding them back before retreating step by step.


    Zhao Hanzhang slapped the coachman, directing him to squeeze the carriage to the side, hoping to break through from there. She instructed the guards and family servants blocking the front, "Form teams, three people to a team, advance forward..." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the guards served different masters, not to mention that they came from many different families, mixed together without knowing or being familiar with one another. Even the guards of the Zhao Family were divided into two factions.


    Some listened to Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s commands, reluctantly forming teams of three and huddling together. Others ignored her, trusting only themselves, fighting enthusiastically on their own, willing to be cut down and only experiencing brief pain.


    Seeing this, Zhao Hanzhang realized the situation couldn¡¯t be turned around. She resolutely led a few close servants from her mansion forward, intending to clear a path for Mrs. Wang¡¯s carriage.


    At this moment, everyone was retreating, trying to move back, while Zhao Hanzhang advanced against the flow, facing great difficulty.


    Zhao Ji, though not smart, also knew that turning back now meant certain death. The emperor and Prince East Sea had fled, leaving Luoyang as a solitary city. Staying might mean being slaughtered, so he waved the whip angrily at the servants who kept looking back, shouting, "No retreat, charge out..."


    Mr. Jia and others followed suit, driving their servants forward, but there were many civilians among them who wouldn¡¯t listen to Zhao Ji and others.


    Some tried to run towards the city gate amidst the chaos, only to be slain by the chaotic troops upfront. Others tried to escape to the streets on either side, turning back home, plunging the main street into calls and cries.


    The coachman, pale-faced, squeezed forward under Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s command, facing the chaotic troops head-on. Zhao Hanzhang drew her sword, blocking a large knife aimed at the horse with such force that her palm went numb. She locked eyes with the barbarian beneath, then let go of the sword, flipped her wrist, and caught the hilt as it fell, agilely twisting the sword to stab into the opponent¡¯s chest before he could react...


    Zhao Hanzhang gripped the sword hilt tightly and pulled violently. The blade was withdrawn, spraying blood onto her pale face, but she didn¡¯t stop, urging the horse forward, slicing across the neck of an approaching chaotic troop to clear a gap for the carriage behind.


    Various family guards and servants helped share the pressure. Along with Zhao Ji and others driving their servants forward, a gap quickly opened.


    Zhao Hanzhang charged out first, followed closely by Mrs. Wang¡¯s carriage.


    Zhao Erlang remembered his sister¡¯s words, to stay close to his mother¡¯s carriage, and spurred his horse to follow.


    The soldiers guarding the city gate didn¡¯t block their exit. Seeing their carriages coming, they made way for them to leave, then joined their comrades in continuously fighting off and slaughtering chaotic troops attacking the convoy.


    Zhao Ji and the others fell behind, and once they finally squeezed out of the city, they were disheveled, having lost their horses, covered in dirt and blood, probably from falling off their mounts and rolling around.


    Zhao Hanzhang and her group slowed down after charging out of the city.


    There were too many people in their carriages, and after the panic and whipping along the way, the horses were exhausted, breathing heavily as they walked slowly forward.


    Zhao Hanzhang reached out to stroke the horse¡¯s neck, glanced back, seeing the main group slowly catching up, but had no clue where the second household was, as only Uncle Cheng, Qing Gu, Ting He, and Zhao Cai¡¯s four servants closely followed her. They were all part of her dowry.


    She scanned the chaotic ruts and hoof prints on the ground, occasionally spotting scattered bloodstains, knowing there must be chaotic troops following the main army ahead. While uncertain of their numbers, she did not want to confront them alone.


    She had to follow Zhao Ji and others; at least keeping close to the main force ensured safety. She had already left messages for Zhao Qianli and Professor Fu. If they could bring people to find them soon, that would be ideal; if not, she would have to seek Zhao Zhongyu and Fu Zhi, at least leveraging their strength to get through this stretch.


    Pondering, Zhao Hanzhang noticed the carriages of the second household.


    Mrs. Wu and the others were sheltered in the middle, and apart from being frightened and pale-faced, they were mostly unharmed, though many servants and luggage had been lost.


    Contrary, Zhao Ji was much worse off, perched on a crowded ox cart full of servants, his face speckled with blood marks from being scraped when he fell off the horse.


    Counting the remaining numbers, Zhao Ji felt a profound sense of pain and panic, "How did it come down to just these few people?"


    Zhao Hanzhang dismounted, soothing her horse, and said, "Uncle, there are pursuers behind us, and probably remnants of the pursuing main army ahead, wolves before us, tigers behind us. My suggestion is to gather the able-bodied in the convoy, protect the women and elderly in the center, and form an array to move forward, potentially preserving more people."


    Zhao Ji remained silent, but Mr. Jia, equally disheveled, immediately said, "Third Lady is right, I had the same thought."


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "Regardless of master or servant, all able-bodied should count."


    She pointed to herself, "I should count as one. What do you think?"


    Mr. Jia had seen her kill earlier, knowing she was not like ordinary girls, and nodded continuously before looking to Zhao Ji, "What does Mr. Zhao think?"


    Zhao Ji pondered.


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "Even though we are pooling all able-bodied people, have teams of three who are familiar with each other, each guarding near their family members."


    She continued, "This way, knowing their relatives are behind them, they¡¯ll make greater efforts."


    Zhao Ji finally nodded, "Alright."


    Zhao Hanzhang sighed in relief, and before Zhao Ji could speak, she immediately began dispatching personnel to form arrays.


    Since they had already agreed, she assumed they tacitly consented to her command.

 Chapter 62 - 56 Ambush

    Chapter 62: Chapter 56 AmbushZhao Hanzhang pulled out all the robust men that could be seen and arranged them properly. She glanced at a curtain being lowered and walked forward to pull down Jia Erlang who was hiding inside, "You go to the front."


    Jia Erlang¡¯s face turned pale, "I¡¯m not going. The number of people my family has sent out is no less than yours, so stop bluffing."


    Zhao Hanzhang dragged him to the front, and Jia Erlang found himself unable to break free.


    Zhao Hanzhang shoved him forward forcefully, casting the sword, which she treated like an accessory, onto him, "Stay in front of this carriage. Behind it are your mother and sister. If you don¡¯t guard it, I¡¯ll leave an opening here."


    Jia Erlang: ...


    The young men considering slinking away to avoid responsibilities: ...


    Though indeed they were afraid of dying, behind them were their mothers, wives, daughters, or sisters.


    They silently tightened their grip on their swords, and Zhao Hanzhang raised her chin slightly, "Proceed according to the positions I assigned to you."


    The team adjusted, becoming more organized and speeding up. It seemed stronger than before, but Zhao Hanzhang knew it was mere pretense, untrained, with nearly zero coordination. If they encounter chaotic troops, this team will be easily defeated.


    But... at least it increased their success rate, offering the group a glimmer of hope. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were soon trailed by townsfolk who had just escaped through the city gates. Seeing their orderly movement and many robust men, they immediately followed, hoping to cover some distance.


    Zhao Hanzhang and the others welcomed their company. In the open field, the more people, the higher the survival chance.


    The group exerted all their strength to run forward; the horses and mules were panting heavily, but no one dared to stop because people trailing behind shouted, "Chaos troops are chasing us, the chaos troops are coming..."


    Zhao Hanzhang turned back and saw from afar the chaos troops chasing a group of fleeing townsfolk towards them, with around ten mounted riders.


    Perhaps afraid to venture further, once the mounted riders caught up, they attacked briefly then retreated, repeating the cycle after a while.


    In such repeated fashion, Zhao Hanzhang ran forward while calculating their attack intervals and advancing speed, feeling deeply worried.


    Running like this, within an hour, they would breach the fleeing crowd behind and reach them.


    Unless they scatter like the people tailing them, as sparse numbers discourage pursuit by chaos troops.


    But that¡¯s impossible. Not to mention they have so much baggage with them, even discarding it, they still have so many people and carts.


    They can¡¯t escape separately.


    Feeling determined, Zhao Hanzhang reined in her horse and turned to address Mr. Jia and others, "This won¡¯t do; we must stop the pursuing troops."


    Mr. Jia, no stranger to such situations, glanced back at the closing chaos troops, "They are desperate men, and we¡¯ve scattered many of our people. How can we hold them back?"


    Zhao Hanzhang replied, "The key focus should be on their horses. If we disable them, they won¡¯t catch up within an hour."


    Mr. Jia pondered for a moment before asking, "How does the Third Lady plan to act?"


    Zhao Hanzhang: "Give me bows and arrows, along with twenty people."


    Mr. Jia looked at Zhao Ji.


    Zhao Ji opened his mouth, intending to stop Zhao Hanzhang from messing around, when Mr. Chen, a neighbor fleeing with them, already said, "Fine, my household will provide five people at Third Lady¡¯s disposal."


    Mr. Jia then added, "Fine, I will provide ten bows and arrows and five people."


    Zhao Hanzhang replied coldly, "Then, our Zhao Family will provide the remaining ten."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at Zhao Ji, "Uncle, I will select ten people to stay."


    Zhao Ji nodded amidst everyone¡¯s gaze.


    Zhao Hanzhang then unceremoniously pointed out ten people.


    The remaining bows and arrows were also provided by the Zhao Family.


    With significant funds at his disposal, Zhao Changyu never skimped on maintaining his troops, their equipment being top-notch.


    The bows and arrows were no exception.


    Zhao Hanzhang took a bow from a guard, slowly pulled it open to test its tension, then let go, grabbing a quiver full of arrows.


    She rode her horse to catch up with Mrs. Wang¡¯s carriage at the front, spoke to Uncle Cheng sitting on the shaft, "Please take my mother and Second Son and catch up with the main force, I will cover the rear."


    She turned to look at Second Son, leaning over to touch his hair, "Second Son, you must follow mother¡¯s carriage closely and protect her. Understand?"


    Zhao Erlang earnestly nodded, assuring, "Sister, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely protect mother."


    He paused and added, "Also sister."


    Zhao Hanzhang smiled, nodding, responding, "Good."


    Mrs. Wang heard this, lifted the curtain, looked at her, "Third Lady, how old are you really, how can a lady of your age cover the rear?"


    She angrily said, "Is this your uncle trying to harm you?"


    This time Zhao Ji was wronged, Zhao Hanzhang replied, "No, I volunteered to go, mother. If no one stops the chaos troops behind, they will catch up soon."


    Mrs. Wang hesitated, "But there are many people behind. We are in the lead, perhaps we can catch up with the main force quickly."


    "Underneath the toppling nest, no eggs remain intact. I dare not wager the situation ahead is favorable for us, hence we must stop the chaos troops behind, at least disable their horses."


    Zhao Hanzhang reached out with a firm slap on her horse¡¯s rear, urging the carriage to speed up while she gradually reined in her horse, watching them recede.


    The selected guards also halted aside, standing by the roadside, watching them depart. They could barely set up traps as fleeing townsfolk continually ran past, densely packed.


    Zhao Hanzhang tightened her grip on her bow, her gaze sweeping through the flanking woods, surveying the terrain carefully. She ordered them into groups of three, totaling four groups, each positioned defensively from either side.


    "Our target is to shoot the horses, as once they¡¯re injured, the infantry will struggle to catch up with our group."


    "But what about us? If we miss, they can reach us in no time, then we..."


    Infantry against cavalry rarely stands a chance, especially when facing the skilled Xiongnu in mounted archery.


    "Therefore, we ambush in the forest, each with three arrows, fire them and immediately retreat into the woods. Here, dense trees limit horse speed, escaping depends on your luck."


    The remaining eight looked at each other, whispered, "What about us?"


    "You are responsible for setting the horse-tripping ropes."


    "Their cavalry moves swiftly, followed closely by infantry, once the ropes are drawn, we..."


    Zhao Hanzhang sighed inwardly, noting they weren¡¯t soldiers. In an army, orders are obeyed without question, soldiers do not fear death, and even fear is never voiced as cowardice.


    Zhao Hanzhang dismounted, slapped her horse¡¯s rear for it to retreat and rest among the woods, calmly met their gaze, "I will be with you, you shoot, I will shoot, and I¡¯ll cover your rear. Only when you all escape will I retreat, so if you die, I will die too."


    "Those running ahead are my family and friends. If we cannot stop their horses, within at most an hour, our loved ones will be left on this road." Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s eyes swept across their faces, asking solemnly, "Will you join me? Of course, it¡¯s a matter of life and death. If you¡¯re unwilling, you may leave now."


    The twenty men exchanged glances, then, after brief silence, clasped their fists and bowed, "We¡¯ll follow Miss Zhao¡¯s orders."


    Zhao Hanzhang quietly breathed a sigh of relief, nodded, "They¡¯re almost here, prepare yourselves."

 Chapter 63 - 57: Close Combat

    Chapter 63: Chapter 57: Close CombatGroups of fleeing citizens kept running past them. Seeing the last of them about to pass, Zhao Hanzhang waved her hand, and twenty people hid as arranged on both sides of the forest, with four horse-tripping ropes set up ready, lying on the ground, having been trampled by many.


    Unfortunately, too many people were fleeing; otherwise, they could dig some pits or nail spikes on the road, not just for horses but could injure a few of the pursuing troops as well.


    Zhao Hanzhang slung the quiver over her back, hiding behind a tree, her sharp eyes fixed on the approaching pursuers.


    When they once again increased their horse speed, wanting to catch up and plunder, Zhao Hanzhang drew an arrow and placed it on the string, slowly pulling the bow...


    She watched the dozen or so riders coming closer, calculating their speed in her mind, and released the arrow at full draw. It flew straight into the neck of the leading horse, causing it to whinny in pain and fall to the ground...


    The two riders behind were unprepared, bringing them down together, but those further back quickly regained control, urging their horses to leap forward.


    As Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s arrow struck the horse¡¯s neck, archers on both sides simultaneously released their arrows...


    The pursuers quickly reacted, some dodging, others chopping down the incoming arrows with their blades. Seeing the vague figures emerging from the forest, they became furious, "Ambush! Damn them, cut them down."


    With that, he kicked his horse¡¯s belly and sped towards them. Zhao Hanzhang drew and fired three arrows in succession; only one hit a horse.


    The others shot their three arrows as well but with miserable accuracy; in no time, the cavalry sped up, swung their broadswords fiercely at them...


    Zhao Hanzhang spun around to hide behind a tree, its trunk catching the blade and momentarily trapping it...


    A distant hiding guard wasn¡¯t as lucky, with the pursuing cavalry slicing his head off, blood spraying out, the head rolling to Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s feet.


    Without time to glance down, Zhao Hanzhang threw her bow aside, bent over to slide under a horse¡¯s neck, stabbed its neck with a dagger, and rolled aside.


    The rider fell, but upon falling, he rolled and quickly got up, wielding a dagger, leaped toward Zhao Hanzhang.


    Hearing the wind, Zhao Hanzhang didn¡¯t look back; during the flip, she kicked out hard, hitting his waist. He grimaced in pain but didn¡¯t dodge, grasping her calf to fling her into the air.


    As Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s body flexibly arched mid-air, the dagger aimed at his head and face...


    He immediately released her leg, blocking with one hand while aiming his dagger at her chest with the other.


    As soon as her leg was freed, Zhao Hanzhang wrapped it around his neck, leveraged a twist to dodge the dagger, and simultaneously forced him down hard.


    With his neck caught, the man fell, reaching for Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s leg, intending to stab with the dagger, but Zhao Hanzhang twisted his neck forcefully, his eyes widened instantly, and he slumped weakly...


    Gasping for breath, Zhao Hanzhang didn¡¯t dare to pause, quickly got up from the ground.


    Though many moves were exchanged, in reality it was just seconds before Zhao Hanzhang stood and glanced towards the road. The horse-tripping ropes had successfully downed five horses, yet six others evaded the arrows and ropes.


    They charged into the forest.


    Foot soldiers against cavalry had little chance to retaliate; even in the forest, using terrain for cover didn¡¯t allow escape for long.


    Spitting slightly, Zhao Hanzhang picked up her bow again, found a hidden place, knocked an arrow on the string, aiming it at a rider maneuvering through the forest. As he turned after killing someone, she released the arrow, knocking him off his horse.


    A guard hiding nearby sprang into action, taking three strides as one leaping onto the horse, kicking its belly to escape.


    Zhao Hanzhang had changed position and knocked another arrow...


    Instantly spotting her, they noticed a woman, incensed, "Damn wench, Liu Guang, kill her!"


    In tune with their words, Zhao Hanzhang swiftly turned the arrowhead, and as the words faded released it. He tilted his head, and the arrow brushed his cheek, embedding in the tree behind.


    Zhao Hanzhang collected her bow, turned to dash deeper into the woods, yelling at the dispersed guards, "Run¡ª"


    Though understanding her intention was to divert them so others could escape, the cavalry opted to pursue her since she killed four of them!


    Moreover, she was clearly the leader among them; eliminating her was their goal.


    The remaining cavalry turned their horses to chase her; the other guards took advantage to flee into the woods.


    Zhao Family¡¯s guards didn¡¯t run. Seeing this, they were alarmed, "Third Lady¡ª"


    Gripping their swords, they raced after her.


    Zhao Hanzhang didn¡¯t look back, diving into the woods, spotting her horse, grabbing the reins intending to jump on, yet suddenly her body twisted mid-air, falling to the ground as an arrow pierced through her shoulder, pinning her clothes to the ground.


    Removing the arrow from her clothes, she felt a sharp pain, knowing she was grazed, yet refrained from looking closely. Seeing the frightened horse run off, she got up and dashed further into the forest...


    The horses were restricted in the forest despite them closely following her, unable to strike for now; thus, they resorted to arrows. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Hanzhang zigzagged, trying to stay behind trees, nearly struck several times.


    She felt inadequate, but the pursuing cavalry were astonished at her ability to evade so many arrows. Were it not for her being female, she could have been captured alive as a war slave.


    Zhao Family¡¯s guards pursued with swords, seeing Zhao Hanzhang in peril, one spontaneously used a tree to vault overhead, descending upon the cavalry...


    The struck cavalry anticipated, wielding a broadsword upward...


    Amid the chaos, Zhao Hanzhang turned to see the situation, quickly drew an arrow and shot, hitting the man¡¯s arm which caused him to drop the blade, allowing the airborne guard to react, tackling him off the horse, slicing his neck...


    Yet nearby cavalry swiftly reacted, sword raised and dropped, severing a head which fell beneath the horse¡¯s legs; the man bent to pick the head, hurling it fiercely at Zhao Hanzhang, laughing, "Little lady, here¡¯s a head for you."


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s face turned pale, she caught it, gazed at the wide-eyed face in her arms, gently closed his eyes, and looked up at the cavalry encircling her.


    The other Zhao Family guards arrived, hesitating yet unwilling to retreat, slowly advancing with swords, surrounding the remaining five cavalry.

 Chapter 64 - 58: Reunion

    Chapter 64: Chapter 58: ReunionThe cavalry now looked at them as if looking at dead people, "Do you really think you can kill us with just a few of you? Our reinforcements are right behind us, and even without them, you Central Plains sheep wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against us."


    The other party looked Zhao Hanzhang up and down, feeling a stirring in his heart, licked his lips, and said, "Though you¡¯re a bit fiery, fiery women are the most flavorful, haha, little lady, the men in Central Plains lack passion. Why don¡¯t you follow me? Rest assured; I won¡¯t let you kill on the battlefield."


    The others burst into laughter upon hearing this, gazing up and down at Zhao Hanzhang.


    Zhao Hanzhang placed the head she was holding under a tree, gripping the dagger in her hand in reverse, raising her chin slightly, "Aren¡¯t you afraid I might kill you if I follow you?"


    She beckoned to them with a smile, "If you want me to follow you, you must at least be able to defeat me. Only then will I be wary instead of plotting all day to kill you."


    The leader put away his smile, looking at her with a heavy gaze, "Not bad, using a provocation strategy."


    Although he knew it was a provocation, he still stepped in, confident that he could tame Zhao Hanzhang.


    He jumped down from his horse, glanced at the big knife in his hand, and smiled, "I¡¯ll give you the horse, but not the weapon."


    Zhao Hanzhang tightened her grip on the dagger, watching him warily. She had learned martial arts, so had her previous self, and recently, she had fully integrated with the martial arts of the little girl in her memories. However, learning didn¡¯t necessarily mean she could best someone who fought on real battlefields.


    Yet, Zhao Hanzhang was now boiling with blood, her gaze sharp and focused on him, unfearful and instead a bit thrilled.


    The nearby guards were anxious, hastily shouting, "Third Lady!"


    The other four riders immediately pointed their knives at these guards, sneering, "Our captain is going to fight her, so we are letting you live for another quarter of an hour. So, it would be wise for you to behave, or else, we¡¯ll send you to hell now."


    A guard, realizing they couldn¡¯t offer much help upon hearing this, undid the sword from his waist and tossed it to Zhao Hanzhang, "Third Lady, take the sword!"


    Zhao Hanzhang caught the sword, drew it out after a glance, and looked at the opponent, "Then let¡¯s try."


    With that, her sword went straight for his neck. He smiled disdainfully, deftly parrying her sword and separating it, then hacking hard at her.


    Zhao Hanzhang quickly dodged, swiftly countered with her sword, poking at his waist. His hacking force was too great to retract and defend, so he ended up taking a hit from her.


    Her first strike seemed unremarkable, not strong, not fast, but after luring him to make a move, her swordplay became extremely sharp with her swift movements, momentarily gaining the upper hand.


    In just a few moves, Zhao Hanzhang managed to stab her enemy three times, the wounds shallow and small, as she immediately retreated after landing a hit, slippery as ever.


    But the cuts naturally hurt, tormenting the opponent considerably, making his moves more aggressive and tight. Taking advantage of an opening, he took two steps close to Zhao Hanzhang, his knife trying to hack her mercilessly. Zhao Hanzhang couldn¡¯t distance herself but could dodge swiftly to the sides, seeming to predict his moves.


    Zhao Hanzhang repeatedly retreated, dodging. When she touched the tree behind her, she quickly turned around behind it. His knife struck down violently, but this time it wasn¡¯t towards her front but her side, narrowly missing the tree...


    Upon hearing the sound of the slash, Zhao Hanzhang knew she couldn¡¯t dodge in time anymore and, risking mutual injury, turned the sword tip, exposed half her shoulder to him, and stabbed fiercely backward. At the same time, she heard the sound of something cutting through the air behind her...


    Zhao Hanzhang felt resistance on the sword tip, gritted her teeth, and pushed hard behind her, deepening the sword¡¯s depth, then waited to feel the pain from being slashed.


    Her body felt no pain at all, Zhao Hanzhang paused, turned around immediately, her sword stabbing into the opponent¡¯s abdomen. His knife was still raised, eyes wide open staring at her, with half an arrow sticking through his back, pointing directly at her face.


    Seeing this half arrow, Zhao Hanzhang was delighted. Did reinforcements come for her?


    He fell straight forward with eyes full of unwillingness, and Zhao Hanzhang immediately dodged behind a tree, noticing the familiar fletching on his back, she quickly looked around.


    Only then did she realize the scene was already chaotic. The chaotic infantry following behind had already arrived, but they were not here by themselves; they were chased here. Zhao Qianli, clutching a big knife, slaughtered them like cutting watermelons. When meeting Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s eyes, he shouted loudly, "Third Lady, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here to save you!"


    Zhao Hanzhang indicated that she wasn¡¯t afraid. She flipped the corpse on the ground, pulled out the still-imbedded sword.


    Blood splattered on her clothes, and she could look at it without turning a hair now.


    "Teacher Zhao¡ª" Fu Tinghan dodged the arrows, swords, and knives flying around the battlefield, riding his horse over. Seeing Zhao Hanzhang covered in blood, he was a bit anxious and jumped off his horse to assess her, "Are you injured?"


    "No," Zhao Hanzhang blocked his checking hand, "it¡¯s all other people¡¯s blood."


    Fu Tinghan breathed a sigh of relief, "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. We went back to Zhao Mansion to find you, found it empty, and only discovered marks on the wall into West Corner Gate, knowing then that you went after the main force."


    Seeing the orderly skirmishers in the arena, Zhao Hanzhang was slightly dazed, "Why are there so many people, with decent coordination."


    Fu Tinghan said, "They¡¯re your family¡¯s private army."


    "Oh, right, Uncle Qianli was ordered to rally the private army into the city. So these are the troops Zhao Family raises outside?"


    Fu Tinghan nodded, "We encountered two groups of chaotic troops while charging out, lost some men, these are the remaining ones." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He paused, lowering his voice, "It seems Zhao Grandpa¡¯s matter of giving you a private army can no longer be hidden; Uncle Qianli compiled the two troops together due to the situation."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, not very concerned, "No matter, once we pass through the chaotic regions, we¡¯ll divert to Ru Nan, not traveling the same path as them."


    So whether Zhao Zhongyu and Zhao Ji knew no longer mattered, as long as she could control these people.


    Moreover...


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s gaze fell on those fiercely killing enemies, retreating in an orderly fashion, wanting to lead them away.


    These were much more useful than the household guards, at least they followed orders without question.


    Zhao Qianli brought quite a number of men, and being elite-trained, their weapons and armor were top-notch, quickly collapsing this group of chaotic troops, leaving only a few stragglers who posed no threat anymore.


    So Zhao Qianli didn¡¯t chase them; he ordered his men to tidy up, check the loot and casualties, and rushed to Zhao Hanzhang with a worried face, "Third Lady, why are you here alone, where are Young Master, Second Lady, and the Second Son?"

 Chapter 65 - 59 Refugee Army

    Chapter 65: Chapter 59 Refugee ArmyZhao Hanzhang wiped the blood off her face, leaned against the tree, and said, "They went ahead; we¡¯re here to stop the pursuers."


    Her gaze swept over the people behind him, seeing that the First Centurion, Third Centurion, and Fifth Centurion were all fine. However, a few familiar faces were missing.


    Qianli followed her gaze and said in a low voice, "We lost five people." Zhao Hanzhang nodded, her gaze swept to one side where there was a separate group, numbering around seventy or eighty.


    Qianli said, "This is our family¡¯s troops, led by Zhao Dian."


    He shouted over, "Zhao Dian, come up."


    Zhao Dian immediately ran over. Evidently unaware that Qianli planned to part ways with them, he respectfully saluted, "Captain!"


    "This is the lady of the house, Third Lady," Qianli introduced.


    Zhao Dian immediately saluted Zhao Hanzhang, "Third Lady."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, eager to return to find Mrs. Wang and Zhao Erlang, she ordered, "Prepare, we¡¯re going to catch up with Uncle Cheng and the others."


    Qianli captured five horses and several weapons.


    The weapons were evenly distributed among the troops below, while the horses, he hadn¡¯t had time to arrange, Zhao Hanzhang waved her hand and evenly distributed them among the Third and Fifth Centurion¡¯s people.


    Zhao Dian couldn¡¯t help but look over, these people were obviously troops, though he had never seen them before. But the clothes they wore also had the Zhao Family insignia.


    He had wanted to ask a long time ago, but today had been spent either fleeing for his life or searching for people. Now with the master present, the opportunity couldn¡¯t be better, "Third Lady, these people..."


    Zhao Hanzhang didn¡¯t hide it, she straightforwardly said, "They are the troops my grandfather left me."


    Zhao Dian fell silent.


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s horse was brought back, she watched as people buried the bodies of the guards, then mounted her horse, and said, "Let¡¯s go. We must catch up with them before dark."


    They fought a battle here and lingered for quite some time. Most of the troops didn¡¯t have horses and were rushing on foot, so she thought it would be good enough to find them before nightfall. Who would¡¯ve thought, after less than an hour of running ahead, they heard earth-shattering cries and tumult from the other side of half a mountain distance.


    Zhao Hanzhang and Fu Tinghan exchanged a glance, immediately kicked their horses into a gallop and rushed ahead to see.


    Just after a turn, they saw chaos ahead, a group of ragged soldiers wielding clubs and swords were grabbing people and looting everywhere.


    The fleeing civilians screamed and scattered, but hadn¡¯t run far before being caught up. A stick knocked them on the head, and the other side began looting the things on them; some even had their clothes stripped off.


    Qianli and Zhao Dian also rode up, their expressions changed seeing the people on the barren land, "It¡¯s the refugee army."


    Zhao Hanzhang swept her gaze over the chaotic army in the wilderness, her eyes focused on distant, faint figures running her way. They seemed to be refugee army too.


    However, there weren¡¯t many civilians being stopped, supposed to be the middle or rear sections cut off.


    She made a decisive decision, "Go scatter them, let the civilians continue to flee, we¡¯ll make a quick move; just scatter them, don¡¯t linger in battle."


    Fu Tinghan was a bit nervous, his eyes searched for the best route, he saw a few people hiding under a ridge and overturned wagons and horses.


    He froze, hurriedly reached out to grab Zhao Hanzhang from the nearby horse, "Hanzhang, do you think that¡¯s Grandpa Zhao?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Hanzhang turned her head to look, saw the coffin overturned by the ridge, her pupils shrank. Seeing the people like Mrs. Wang hiding under the ridge, she was shocked.


    The refugee army noticed them too, and several people charged at them, their eyes lit up when they saw the young and beautiful Ting He, instantly reaching out to grab.


    Ting He screamed, reached out to push the hand coming towards her, accidentally exposing Mrs. Wang behind her.


    They saw the even more beautiful Mrs. Wang, immediately pushed Ting He aside and went for Mrs. Wang, "She can fetch a high price, a high price..."


    Mrs. Wang screamed, constantly retreating.


    Zhao Erlang was protected behind her, seeing them bully his mother, he shouted angrily, pushed his mother aside hard, and charged to fight.


    The refugee army didn¡¯t take boy Zhao Erlang seriously, clenched a fist to match him, but upon impact, felt as if punching a boulder; cried out, his arm weakened.


    Zhao Erlang had already charged up, frantically hitting their faces and heads.


    Among the dozen men, whoever was touched by his punch felt a burning pain, enraged, they surrounded him to fight.


    Uncle Cheng, while protecting Mrs. Wang to retreat, commanded Zhao Cai and the coachman, "Quick, save Erlang, quick, save Erlang..."


    Zhao Cai and the coachman fought too, but were being beaten.


    Mrs. Wang saw her son surrounded and beaten, with no ability to fight back, both saddened and furious, she groped the ground randomly, picked up a stone and threw it over, didn¡¯t care who it hit, aimed for the opponent¡¯s head...


    Zhao Hanzhang, upon seeing them, immediately drew her sword and galloped down from the mountainside, Qianli and Zhao Dian also panicked, quickly led the cavalry to follow.


    Fu Tinghan, whose riding skills were average, fell back a couple of steps, saw Teacher Zhao¡¯s horse swiftly dashed over, cutting one person down with a blade, then turned the horse around, and slashed another with a sword...


    Warm blood sprayed out, splattering over Mrs. Wang and the refugee army¡¯s faces. The refugee army, indulged in beating Zhao Erlang, finally snapped back to reality, saw Zhao Hanzhang on the horse with the bloodstained sword, dropped Zhao Erlang and Mrs. Wang, and turned to flee.


    Not sparing a single one, Zhao Hanzhang chased after and killed them all with Qianli.


    The rest disturbed the remaining refugee army, driving them all out of the fleeing team. In the wide barren land, silence gradually returned; the continuously frightened civilians silently watched the bodies strewn across the fields, slowly knelt on the ground and cried bitterly.


    Zhao Hanzhang jumped off her horse, rushed forward to embrace Zhao Erlang, seeing he was bruised but not seriously hurt, she breathed a huge sigh of relief, "It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright."


    Mrs. Wang, sitting on the ground, suddenly burst into tears, rushed forward to hug Zhao Hanzhang, patting her back, crying breathlessly, "You¡¯re so disobedient, didn¡¯t you know we almost died? I said don¡¯t go, your grandfather, your grandfather..."


    Her tear-filled eyes looked around and saw the fallen coffin nearby; she cried even louder, crawled to hug the coffin, cried bitterly, "Father-in-law, father-in-law, open your eyes and see, your heartless nephew abandoned us, and you gave him the title."


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s eyes also turned red, knowing she was scared, hurriedly embraced her, "I won¡¯t go again, I won¡¯t go again, Mother, I¡¯ll straighten the coffin."


    Mrs. Wang was terribly frightened, couldn¡¯t stop crying, continued blubbering with eyes closed.


    Zhao Hanzhang helplessly looked towards Fu Tinghan.


    Fu Tinghan quickly approached, kneeled in front of her, calling, "Madam..."


    Mrs. Wang opened her eyes slightly, saw him, her crying instantly paused, then instinctively sobbed, didn¡¯t cry anymore, "Son-in-law, oh dear, it¡¯s son-in-law."


    She hurriedly wiped her tears, looked at Fu Tinghan, then Zhao Hanzhang, let out a huge sigh, immediately grabbed his hand asking, "Was it son-in-law who saved Third Lady?"


    Fu Tinghan wanted to say it wasn¡¯t, Zhao Hanzhang already responded first, "Yes, it was Mr. Fu who saved me."


    Mrs. Wang looked at him with gratitude and said, "Good, good, son-in-law was thoughtful. Quick, quickly lift your grandfather."


    Mrs. Wang finally stopped crying, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, all together lifted the coffin upright and placed it properly.


    Only then did Zhao Hanzhang look around and ask, "Where¡¯s Qing Gu?"

 Chapter 66 - 60: Run Away

    Chapter 66: Chapter 60: Run Away"They scattered," Mrs. Wang wiped her tears and said, "We just turned around that mountain when suddenly, many refugees rushed out from both sides. They came up and started looting. If they couldn¡¯t get what they wanted, they¡¯d kill. The ox carrying your grandfather¡¯s coffin got frightened, and the cart overturned into the fields."


    "Your uncle has a ruthless heart; he turned a blind eye. I couldn¡¯t just leave your grandfather, so I had someone try to carry the coffin. But the servants were scared out of their wits. With a call from your uncle, they all ran over to protect the Second Household and fled. Our carriage also overturned while going down the field embankment."


    Mrs. Wang angrily continued, "Qing Gu ran to chase your uncle, blocking his carriage and begging him to save us. Your uncle said something about life and death being up to heaven, then had someone push her aside and ran off. After that, it got chaotic; rebel troops rushed in, and in a blink of an eye, Qing Gu was gone. Third Lady, I won¡¯t allow you to be close to the Second Household anymore. I¡¯ll hold this grudge for a lifetime. If you¡¯re still good to them, then you¡¯re not my daughter."


    Zhao Hanzhang repeatedly nodded in agreement, anxiously looking around.


    Fu Tinghan then called the troops together to search, turning over the corpses and wounded in the area, but they didn¡¯t find anyone.


    Zhao Hanzhang was both relieved and anxious, "Not finding anyone is also good news. Let¡¯s move forward first; she might have been swept along."


    Zhao Ju also said, "Third Lady, there¡¯s another group coming from that side. They seem to be a refugee army again. We should leave quickly."


    The group turned over the ox cart, made some repairs, and hitched the ox to it, then lifted the coffin onto it.


    The whole wheel of the carriage was broken, beyond repair. Zhao Hanzhang helped Mrs. Wang onto a horse and asked Fu Tinghan to take Zhao Erlang on horseback.


    The group set off, trying to avoid the refugee army still heading their way. The common people, seeing this, put aside their grief, wiped their tears, and clung to their loved ones to follow.


    Following Zhao Hanzhang and the group, they still had a chance to survive. If they fell behind, they either had to join the refugee army or be killed.


    Just as the group had started making their way, they saw someone staggering toward them from the opposite direction. Zhao Hanzhang, with her keen eyes, recognized her from afar and was overjoyed, "It¡¯s Qing Gu!"


    Qing Gu also spotted Zhao Hanzhang riding at the front, couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry, limping towards them.


    Zhao Hanzhang nudged her horse forward to meet her, just as she was about to dismount to reach her, Mrs. Wang had already slid down from the horse and hugged Qing Gu tightly, and they both sobbed together.


    Seeing Mrs. Wang covered in blood, Qing Gu couldn¡¯t help but touch her, "Lady, where are you hurt?"


    Mrs. Wang rolled up her sleeves, revealing bruises on her wrists, "Look, those rough men tried to grab me, it hurt so much."


    Qing Gu felt distressed, "We have ointment in the luggage. After we rest later, I¡¯ll get it for you and apply it. It¡¯ll be better by tomorrow."


    Mrs. Wang, also worried, looked at her, noticing her covered in mud with torn clothes, hurriedly asked, "What happened to you?"


    Qing Gu cried, "The Young Master was unreliable, I went to beg the Mistress, wanting to ask her to come back and save you and Erlang, but their carriages were too fast, and there were rebel troops chasing. I was pushed into a field ditch and sprained my ankle, took a while to get up."


    When she got up, she saw everyone had run far away, not even the rebel troops were left. Worried about Mrs. Wang, she limped back.


    She had mentally prepared herself not to return, but seeing Zhao Hanzhang had saved Mrs. Wang and brought back so many strong people, she was overjoyed. She whispered to Zhao Hanzhang, "Third Lady, if we follow the Young Master, could these troops still be ours?"


    She hinted, "We might as well turn toward Ruyin."


    Zhao Hanzhang gave her an approving glance and whispered, "I¡¯ve been thinking the same."


    But she wasn¡¯t sure about the situation outside now. If there were too many rebel troops, they wouldn¡¯t be able to roam outside carelessly, so they still needed information.


    Zhao Hanzhang pondered how to get information, but also how to sweep these troops to Ru Nan?


    As dusk approached, Zhao Hanzhang and her group caught up with people. She glanced around and pointed to a fairly open area, "Camp here tonight, Uncle Qianli, go ahead and see if you can find our uncle."


    Zhao Ju replied and took two people down the road to look for them.


    It was getting dark, and there were refugees sitting or lying around the fields on either side of the road. Seeing Zhao Hanzhang and others with horses and swords, they got up and moved away.


    Zhao Ju led people far out but didn¡¯t find Zhao Ji. Instead, he brought back Mr. Chen and his daughter. They were accompanied by only one servant. Upon seeing Zhao Hanzhang, Mr. Chen joyfully pulled his daughter forward, repeatedly saluting, "Noble niece, you finally returned. I knew that a noble person like you would be looked after by heaven. You¡¯ve indeed returned safely."


    Zhao Hanzhang slightly raised her eyebrow, returned the salute, and said, "Thank you for your concern, uncle."


    She glanced at the little girl beside him with hesitation, "How did you and your sister fall behind? What about my cousin and aunt? Have you seen my uncle?"


    She looked worried, "I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re still safe."


    "Rest assured, noble niece, they went ahead, safer than us. If they¡¯re quick, they should have caught up with the main forces by now."


    Zhao Hanzhang breathed a sigh of relief, "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good."


    Mr. Chen, his eyes scanning the healthy troops around her, couldn¡¯t help but feel envious, "To be honest, noble niece, my daughter and I got separated from family, so we fell behind. Now that it¡¯s late, we can only set out again tomorrow. It¡¯s awkward to ask, but I must shamelessly request, would you be willing to let us travel with you tomorrow?"


    Afraid Zhao Hanzhang might refuse, he quickly added, "Rest assured, noble niece, my daughter and I are in good health. We can keep up with your pace."


    "Uncle, how could you say such a thing? Our two families have lived next to each other for years and have been on good terms. How dare I neglect a matter of life and death? Rest assured, I will see that you¡¯re escorted to the main forces."


    Mr. Chen was taken aback and asked, "What, aren¡¯t you going, noble niece?"


    Zhao Hanzhang sighed, turned back to the coffin placed not far away, and said, "Uncle knows that my grandfather left a wish to return to his hometown. Having encountered such misfortune at his advanced age, how could I disregard his wish? Therefore, I plan to escort the coffin home so that my grandfather can rest in peace."


    Having spent a day with her, Mr. Chen already knew she was a very courageous lady. However, he did not expect such bravery and filial piety. After thinking, he still reminded her, "Then be careful and try to avoid Yingchuan. I heard from people that there was a snow disaster in Yingchuan last year, and this spring no rain, so there are refugees everywhere. Many have turned to banditry, joining the refugee army for survival. If you¡¯re going to Ru Nan, then take a detour from above Yingchuan."


    This was news to Zhao Hanzhang, and she quickly asked, "Besides refugee troops, will the Xiongnu come down to chase?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Refugee armies could be bypassed; they could abandon wealth to preserve life. But if they encountered a large force of Xiongnu, it would be over.

 Chapter 67 - 61: Affection and Loyalty

    Chapter 67: Chapter 61: Affection and LoyaltyMr. Chen said, "The Xiongnu¡¯s massive army will not head south; they will probably plunder in the Luoyang area and then leave."


    He continued, "Prince East Sea¡¯s army is not to be trifled with. Once his army returns for defense, the Xiongnu army will naturally retreat, and there¡¯s also the army of Prince Nanyang."


    Zhao Hanzhang pondered, "In this case, Your Majesty and the others will soon return to Luoyang."


    Mr. Chen sighed, "Yes, once the army returns for defense and the reinforcements from various regions head to the capital, we can return to Luoyang. It could be as short as two or three months or as long as a year."


    Next to him, Chen Erniang couldn¡¯t understand, "Father, since Prince East Sea will return in at most a year, why are we going through so much trouble to flee?"


    "Don¡¯t speak nonsense, if we don¡¯t flee, in a year we¡¯ll all be skeletons."


    Currently, Luoyang¡¯s gates are wide open, and armies from three routes are swarming in. Whether it¡¯s the armies of the Qiang Hu or the Xiongnu, their goal is to plunder wealth. If they can capture or kill the emperor, all the better. If not, looting once in Luoyang City and the Imperial Palace is still worthwhile.


    Even the Jingzhao County¡¯s government forces are likely entertaining thoughts of the same.


    Staying in Luoyang offers a slim chance of preserving their lives; at best, they¡¯ll only be robbed of their possessions, and at worst, they could face massacre of their clan or the entire city. So if you can run, you run.


    Zhao Hanzhang has limited sources of information. As the head of the family, Mr. Chen had access to more information, and she warmly kept him around with plans to invite him for dinner.


    Their dinner was a piece of bread as hard as stone; however, after toasting, it was quite fragrant, although a bit taxing on the teeth.


    Zhao Hanzhang, being young, had strong teeth, so she tried hard to bite a piece into her mouth but soon took it out without changing her expression. Fu Tinghan, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to laugh for a moment, then casually handed her a bowl and poured her a bit of water from a water pouch.


    Zhao Hanzhang collected herself and immediately asked Ting He to fetch two more bowls for the Chen father and daughter.


    Zhao Hanzhang threw the bread into the water to soak and asked, "Uncle, do you know where Prince East Sea is taking Your Majesty?"


    "They should head to Hongnong, where there¡¯s a secondary palace for rest."


    Zhao Hanzhang mused, "But I wonder if Hongnong¡¯s grain reserves are sufficient. So many troops and refugees entering, and military provisions are also an issue."


    She sighed, "Uncle can see I¡¯ve brought so many followers. From here to Ru Nan requires considerable provisions. I heard someone in your family holds a position in the imperial guard?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Understanding her intent, Mr. Chen immediately said, "I have a cousin handling provisions in the imperial guard. If I can meet him, I might be able to connect you, so obtaining some provisions shouldn¡¯t be a big problem."


    Zhao Hanzhang instantly poured him some water and broke the hard bread into pieces to soak, saying, "The food is simple; I apologize for the inconvenience, Uncle."


    Mr. Chen, left with only clothes and scattered accessories, assured her he was not inconvenienced at all.


    The two enjoyed their conversation, gradually leaning towards becoming friends across generations.


    Chen Erniang, on the side, watched in astonishment.


    Fu Tinghan wasn¡¯t surprised, being familiar with Zhao Hanzhang, who could quickly become the focal point in any situation.


    After dinner, Zhao Hanzhang didn¡¯t let them leave. At night, the wilderness full of refugees was very dangerous; nobody knew when or why someone might slit their throat.


    So Zhao Hanzhang instructed Uncle Cheng to arrange for them within their group, surrounded by her followers, ensuring safety.


    Mr. Chen, bearing anxiety and reluctant to leave, finally breathed a sigh of relief and led his daughter to rest.


    Watching him depart, Fu Tinghan looked at Zhao Hanzhang, "Are you still planning to pursue Zhao Ji?"


    His gaze swept over Zhao Dian and the others, whispering, "With Zhao Zhongyu in the army, can you still keep these followers?"


    "So, I plan to send a centurion for negotiation while we detour to Ru Nan." Zhao Hanzhang furrowed her brow, "I¡¯m just unfamiliar with the route, and with Yingchuan in between, plus a natural disaster, this path seems difficult."


    After a moment of reflection, Fu Tinghan said, "I saw the Great Jin¡¯s map at Fu Zhi¡¯s, although not particularly detailed, it has the main roads, mountains, and major towns marked. I could draw it out, avoiding the afflicted areas to reach Ru Nan."


    Zhao Hanzhang raised an eyebrow slightly, "Did Professor Fu remember everything?"


    Fu Tinghan responded, "About seventy to eighty percent. Didn¡¯t you talk about leaving Luoyang to go to Chang¡¯an or Ru Nan? During that time, I was contemplating how to make the journey faster and less laborious. Upon seeing the map there, especially a military map, I couldn¡¯t help but study it a bit."


    Could he really recall seventy to eighty percent just by looking a bit longer?


    Zhao Hanzhang gained a deeper understanding of his memory, having heard classmates talk about that genius from the twenty-second middle school, reputed for a prodigious memory, said to have photographic recall. Allegedly, he could master languages after one reading, excelled in math, and in the first year of Mathematical Olympiad, he took first place in the province, only slightly outpacing her.


    Zhao Hanzhang immediately called Ting He, asking, "Do we have pen, ink, paper, and inkstones in our luggage?"


    Nearby, Zhao Erlang, with medicine freshly applied in the fire pit, stiffened and immediately lowered his head.


    Ting He rummaged through and said, "We still have ink sticks and paper and pens, but no inkstone."


    She glanced at Zhao Erlang, whispering, "Erlang used it to smash people, and it¡¯s broken."


    "No problem, bring a bowl."


    Zhao Hanzhang ground the ink for Professor Fu, dragging the only intact box over for him to use as a base for drawing.


    As night fully descended and the clamor gradually faded, quiet crept over the open field, with only a few voices and sobs audible. There had been continuous shocks today; some lost their spouses, others their parents or children. But tomorrow, the flight must continue, forcing them to rest despite themselves.


    Still, with a tumult of emotion, various worries and fears lingered; though the body craved sleep, the mind remained uncontrollable.


    Chen Erniang couldn¡¯t settle down, still young, leaning against her father, she saw him sitting motionless, then whispered, "Father, will Zhao Family¡¯s third sister really take us to pursue the army?"


    "She will," Mr. Chen opened his eyes, lowered his head to comfort her, "She is virtuous, having promised us, she will follow through."


    For the sake of provisions, she will surely take him too.


    Consider these followers, well over a hundred, each strong and robust. Without sufficient provisions and benefits, how could she retain them?


    Zhao Ji indeed discarded the pearl for the wooden box, yet Zhao Hanzhang remains so filial; though their household was left behind, Zhao Ji¡¯s family remains her worry.


    Chen Erniang, curious, said, "Father never mentioned Zhao Family before, are we close with the Zhao Family?"


    Mr. Chen: "...I would like to be close to their family, but we can¡¯t climb such heights. That¡¯s the Secretary of the Imperial Secretariat; I¡¯ve only met them before."


    Chen Erniang widened her eyes, "Yet she treats us so kindly, even saying we are neighbors..."


    Mr. Chen gently patted his daughter¡¯s head, "Neighbors three streets away are still neighbors, silly girl. When you grow a bit older, you¡¯ll understand; it¡¯s all human interaction."


    Anyway, interacting with Zhao Hanzhang for half a day felt very pleasant. Zhao Hanzhang has virtue, so he too cannot be without feelings; once he catches up with his family, even if he can¡¯t purchase provisions from the imperial guard, he has ways to scheme up a batch for her.

 Chapter 68 - 62: Bribery

    Chapter 68: Chapter 62: BriberyA map marked with important roads and geographical features gradually took shape under Fu Tinghan¡¯s pen. Zhao Hanzhang was grinding ink for him on the side while memorizing the finished map.


    She looked up at the stars for a moment, identified the direction, compared it to the map, and pointed to a spot with only one official road drawn. She asked, "Is there a fork in the road here?"


    Fu Tinghan closed his eyes to think for a bit, then picked up his pen to sketch out a mountain there before drawing a small path and a dot next to it. "If I¡¯m not mistaken, there should be a gathering point here. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a small county town or a large village."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, "Continue."


    Fu Tinghan didn¡¯t draw the entire map, only focusing on the areas west of Luoyang, towards Nanhe, and eastwards, which covered all of Henan and parts of Hebei and Shanxi.


    Of course, these areas now belong to Yu State and Si Province.


    The two of them huddled together over the map. Fu Tinghan traced his finger along the map and said, "If we take this detour, we can avoid Yingchuan and replenish supplies along the way, but..."


    Zhao Hanzhang continued, "But this stretch isn¡¯t an official road, so it might be difficult to traverse."


    "That can¡¯t be determined from the map; we¡¯ll have to see for ourselves. If it¡¯s unsuitable, we can change routes temporarily."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded and called over Zhao Ju, "Uncle Qianli, I plan to return home with the coffin. We¡¯ll change route to Ru Nan tomorrow and won¡¯t join up with Great-Uncle. As for Zhao Dian..."


    Zhao Ju whispered, "I tried to persuade him, but he doesn¡¯t seem willing to come with us to Ru Nan."


    These soldiers were initially raised by Zhao Changyu for the Zhao Family, and Zhao Dian had always been subordinate to Zhao Ju.


    Zhao Ju was raised by Zhao Changyu since childhood and given the Zhao surname. Zhao Changyu instructed him to remain loyal to the Zhao Family, so he did; and when told to be loyal to Zhao Hanzhang, he did just the same; S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unlike Zhao Ju, Zhao Dian was smarter and more shrewd. His loyalty was only to the Zhao Family, or rather, currently, his loyalty was to the Zhao Family.


    Although Zhao Hanzhang felt regretful, she didn¡¯t force it, "Everyone has their own ambitions. It was natural for Grandfather to leave them to Great-Uncle, and it¡¯s normal for them to have this choice."


    But she still decided to give it a try, so she went to find Zhao Dian.


    Zhao Hanzhang tempted him: "Zhao Dian, if you escort me to Ru Nan, I¡¯ll pay you double your monthly wages. Once we reach Ru Nan, I¡¯ll even allocate you some land, and your children can come under good registration and choose not to be soldiers."


    The offer was enticing, and the soldiers around Zhao Dian seemed eager, but Zhao Dian remained unmoved and refused directly, "Third Sister, I am a soldier of the Zhao Family, and currently, the Zhao Family is led by Second Master and the Young Master."


    If Zhao Erlang were a normal person, Zhao Dian wouldn¡¯t mind defecting to Zhao Hanzhang, but he wasn¡¯t.


    Zhao Erlang was a fool.


    Zhao Dian also wanted to make achievements, and given the current unrest, the future and circumstances of following the second division and the main division were vastly different, and the present wealth couldn¡¯t sway his heart.


    Zhao Hanzhang was already mentally prepared, so she wasn¡¯t disappointed. She looked at the soldiers around who were eavesdropping and announced loudly, "What I promised Zhao Dian also holds true for all of you."


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Dian hurriedly stopped her, "Third Sister, how can I face Second Master and the Young Master if you poach people like this?"


    He continued, "The main army is not far ahead. If we speed up tomorrow, we¡¯ll catch up within a day. At that time, you and Second Master can discuss our future together, so why give us a hard time now?"


    Zhao Hanzhang replied seriously, "Zhao Dian, this isn¡¯t about giving you a hard time. It¡¯s a sincere invitation for everyone to come with me to Ru Nan."


    "Since we¡¯re on the topic, let¡¯s be straightforward," Zhao Hanzhang said. "In these turbulent times, today¡¯s dangers are evident to all. The road ahead is not safe. Inviting you to Ru Nan is actually asking you to escort me safely back to Ru Nan."


    "Returning home with Grandfather¡¯s soul is his last wish, and I must fulfill it. But our group, with only Uncle Qianli and some twenty others, won¡¯t be safe on the road."


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s eyes turned slightly red, "You were all nurtured by Grandfather. This time, consider it my personal request, just wanting to safely return to Ru Nan."


    The soldiers had always been supported by Zhao Changyu, and they had little interaction with the second division. It was only in the past several months, due to Zhao Changyu¡¯s illness, that Zhao Ji began to have contact with them.


    But honestly, the soldiers didn¡¯t have much goodwill towards Zhao Ji, especially after seeing Mrs. Wang and Zhao Erlang abandoned mid-journey today.


    In many eyes, Zhao Erlang and Mrs. Wang, or Third Sister Zhao, were their true masters. They hadn¡¯t fully accepted the situation yet, and Zhao Ji¡¯s move directly pushed their dissatisfaction to the peak.


    Although their superior didn¡¯t want to go with the main division, wasn¡¯t there still Zhao Ju?


    Zhao Ju was the team leader, the head of the soldiers. Seeing him standing behind Zhao Hanzhang, you could tell.


    So many soldiers stepped forward to pledge allegiance to Zhao Hanzhang, "Third Sister, I¡¯m willing to go with you to Ru Nan."


    "I¡¯m willing, too."


    "Count me in, I want to go too."


    Seeing so many respond, Zhao Dian¡¯s expression changed slightly. He hurriedly said to Zhao Hanzhang, "Third Sister, there¡¯s no need to rush. If you¡¯re taking them, at least let them say goodbye to their families. Just one more day, returning home with Elder Master¡¯s body is a significant event. You should inform Second Master and the Young Master."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at him steadily for a moment, then suddenly sighed deeply, "Do you think I don¡¯t want to say goodbye to Great-Uncle in person? But you all heard what Mother said today. I can¡¯t disobey Mother nor dare resent Uncle. Seeing him would hurt us both, so it¡¯s better not to."


    Her eyes filled with tears as she looked at everyone, "Of course, if you want to say goodbye to your families, you can. But today is so chaotic; who knows if they¡¯ve been scattered."


    Some soldiers with family in the accompanying team thought of the miserable scenes they had seen today and felt heartbroken.


    Zhao Ji had even abandoned Mrs. Wang and Zhao Erlang. How could a young lady like Third Sister be left behind to fend off pursuers, and how might their families have been treated?


    Most soldiers were dejected, deciding to leave with Zhao Hanzhang. If they caught up with the main army, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.


    Theoretically, they were soldiers of the Zhao Family, and now the Zhao Family was led by Zhao Zhongyu and Zhao Ji, so they naturally had to follow their orders.


    Some who hadn¡¯t intended to follow Zhao Hanzhang felt empathy after her words. Moreover, if even figures as important as Mrs. Wang and Zhao Erlang were abandoned, how could they expect any different?


    Thus, over a dozen more people stood out, deciding to follow Zhao Hanzhang.


    The commotion caught the attention of Mr. Chen and his daughter lying nearby. Chen Erniang was dumbfounded, "Father, is this the virtuous and extremely filial Third Sister Zhao you spoke of?"


    Mr. Chen: "... Isn¡¯t this even better? We can approach the main army tomorrow with more ease."

 Chapter 69 - 63 Psychological Problems

    Chapter 69: Chapter 63 Psychological ProblemsMr. Chen does not fear gentlemen, only villains, but compared to gentlemen and villains, he prefers to engage in transactions with smart people like Zhao Hanzhang.


    Gentlemen can be friends but are not suited for business dealings, especially since the deal they¡¯re discussing carries a certain level of ambiguity.


    Zhao Hanzhang is not lacking in cunning; she will strive to protect them, father and daughter alike, even just for the sake of provisions, to help them reunite with the army.


    Mr. Chen has thought it through well; after casting out tempting bait, Zhao Hanzhang pulls back with Zhao Ju to discuss the people who will escort Mr. Chen tomorrow, "Tomorrow morning, Ji Ping will lead twenty people to escort Mr. Chen to catch up with the army. I will put together some money for them to buy as many provisions as possible."


    Zhao Ju looked disapproving, "Third Sister, Ji Ping is a centurion; his unit is the most elite. He should stay to protect you and Second Son."


    "Aren¡¯t you still here?" Zhao Hanzhang said, "Moreover, I have not planned for Zhao Dian and the others to leave tomorrow; they need to stagger their departure to give Ji Ping the opportunity to bring back the provisions."


    "But just now you and Zhao Dian were so displeased, will he follow your orders?"


    Zhao Hanzhang: "He must follow. With our great-granduncle and uncle not here, I am the person in charge of the Zhao Family; he can only listen to me."


    Zhao Hanzhang raised her eyes to look at him, "Without my orders, only if our great-granduncle and uncle were here, and they gave orders, would you dare not listen?"


    Zhao Ju thought about it, realizing he truly wouldn¡¯t dare defy them, so he lowered his head and said, "I will go and arrange it now."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded.


    The two spoke avoiding Zhao Dian and the others, yet they did not avoid Fu Tinghan and his attendants sitting nearby.


    Fu An, for some reason, shivered, and shuffled over to Fu Tinghan, whispering, "My lord, are we not departing together with Mr. Chen and the others tomorrow?"


    Fu Tinghan was still perfecting his drawings, and without looking up, he replied, "Where am I departing to?"


    Fu An hurriedly said, "To catch up with your lord; your lord escaped with Your Majesty and Prince East Sea and is surely among the army."


    Fu Tinghan shook his head without a second thought, "No, I want to escort Third Lady back to Ru Nan."


    Fu An: "...My lord, your wedding with Third Lady isn¡¯t complete yet, you¡¯re not even married, besides..."


    He scratched his head, hesitating for a moment, then lowered his voice cautiously, "Third Lady is quite formidable; if you follow along, will the household listen to you or Third Lady?"


    Fu Tinghan finally looked up at him and then said, "Family matters should be discussed and agreed upon, shouldn¡¯t they?"


    "What if opinions differ?"


    Fu Tinghan: "Then listen to the one who makes more sense."


    Fu An:... If opinions differ, naturally one¡¯s argument is right from one¡¯s perspective and the other¡¯s argument from theirs. How do you decide?


    Filled with worry, he saw Zhao Hanzhang striding over and swallowed back his words of advice, shifting his seat back.


    Zhao Hanzhang sat down next to Fu Tinghan, laying out the cloak brought by Ting He and smoothing it on the ground, "It¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s sleep early." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fu Tinghan nodded, folded his dried drawings, and tucked them into his chest. Seeing her leave half the cloak for him, he hesitated for a moment but lay down after all.


    There was an arm¡¯s width between the two, and Fu Tinghan¡¯s face felt a bit hot, trying hard to stare at the stars and talk about random things, "The weather tomorrow is good."


    Zhao Hanzhang had already closed her eyes; upon hearing this, she opened them again, also gazing at the stars in the sky, and said, "Indeed it¡¯s very nice, rare to see so many stars."


    Fu Tinghan: "Aren¡¯t there always this many stars?"


    Zhao Hanzhang couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at him, "Are you serious?"


    Fu Tinghan couldn¡¯t help but turn his head as well; they suddenly leaned too close, their breaths audible. He quietly looked at her, took a moment to react, "I meant since arriving in this era, the stars have been like this every day."


    Zhao Hanzhang felt a bit uneasy too, lay back, and continued staring at the stars above without looking at him, "You actually have time every day to watch the stars."


    Fu Tinghan: "Wasn¡¯t it you who asked me to study the alignment of seven stars?"


    Zhao Hanzhang: "...Sorry, I almost forgot about that."


    She patted her forehead, "Too many things have been happening in these days."


    Fu Tinghan was still watching her, hesitated briefly before asking, "Are you... okay?"


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at him, "What could happen to me?"


    Fu Tinghan: "Don¡¯t you need some psychological intervention? After all, it¡¯s the first time facing the battlefield, and even killing."


    He paused, "If you¡¯re willing, I can help you. You know, as teachers we are required to have training in psychology; I¡¯ve expanded some knowledge myself, probably not comparable to psychologists, but talking can relieve stress, and I can guide you a bit."


    Zhao Hanzhang, hearing his words, simply turned to talk facing him, "Professor Fu then?"


    Zhao Hanzhang asked softly, "It¡¯s your first time experiencing warfare too, aren¡¯t you afraid?"


    Fu Tinghan bluntly replied, "I am afraid; I am very sure this is not an illusion, this is a real world, those people are real too, and they just lost their lives in front of me. I am scared, and somewhat guilty, but I know none of this can be changed now, so I will try to walk myself out of this emotion."


    He said, "I also fear losing my life amidst this chaos, fear you getting hurt or dying, but I¡¯ve found ways to adjust; how about you, you¡¯ve experienced more and been more involved than I have, have you found your balance?"


    Zhao Hanzhang saw the worry in his eyes, suddenly smiled, then slowly became serious. She pondered for a long time before speaking, "I... it might be inherited, or perhaps I really have a psychological issue. My panic exists only for a moment, and then I quickly adapted to this war, and to the fact of killing people."


    Fu Tinghan looked at her in surprise.


    Zhao Hanzhang laughed and asked, "Surprising, isn¡¯t it?"


    Fu Tinghan thought for a moment before saying, "Some geniuses are indeed different from ordinary people; this probably isn¡¯t a psychological issue. As for inheritance..."


    His voice dropped, "It probably is. Your parents were excellent soldiers and police officers; it might be inherent genes?"


    Zhao Hanzhang raised an eyebrow, "Professor Fu, you know quite a lot; how do you know my parents¡¯ identities?"


    Fu Tinghan steadily looked at her, his voice almost inaudible, "I attended their funeral."


    Zhao Hanzhang still heard him. The smile on her face slowly retracted, thoughtfully examining him, "You... is there a connection between our families?"


    Her parents died in a joint operation, and the funeral was not small; however, because she had a car accident rushing back, few people from the school knew about it, only her then class teacher and deskmate knew a bit.


    She and Fu Tinghan were at most rivals in the school across; they didn¡¯t count as friends, how would he know this, and even attended the funeral.


    Fu Tinghan said, "My grandfather and parents were in the Academy; my grandfather knew your grandfather, and we lived close by, so we went over."


    "You were sitting in a wheelchair then, your eyes bandaged, so you didn¡¯t know me," he added.


    Zhao Hanzhang suddenly thought of something, reached out to hold his hand, squeezed it before she realized it was Fu Changrong¡¯s body, not Fu Tinghan¡¯s.

 Chapter 70 - 64 Encouragement

    Chapter 70: Chapter 64 EncouragementFu Tinghan closed his palm, holding her hand in his, staring at her nervously.


    Zhao Hanzhang tried to withdraw her hand, but he held it tight, preventing her from pulling away.


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at him with confusion, "Professor Fu, let go."


    Fu Tinghan instinctively wanted to let go, but as his fingers lifted halfway, he remembered something and held on again, "At the funeral, I gave you a tape. It was an English reading of ¡¯The Story of My Life¡¯."


    Zhao Hanzhang stopped trying to withdraw her hand and let him hold it. She propped her right hand under her head and looked at him, "Did you know then that I was going to go blind?"


    "I didn¡¯t know," Fu Tinghan paused before saying, "But I knew the loneliness of losing parents and family. I hoped Helen Keller could give you the courage to get through that difficult time."


    He said, "When my parents passed away, I got through it by reading this book. At the time, your eyes were injured, so I sent you the tape. I didn¡¯t think..."


    Not just that she was injured, but she completely lost her sight. Her family had arranged a leave of absence for her.


    By the time he knew, three months had passed, and they were both about to move to the second year of high school.


    Knowing they would no longer be in the same grade, he directly skipped a grade to the third year. When he returned to his alma mater, he saw Zhao Hanzhang being bullied, but before he could play the hero, Zhao Hanzhang had already taken them down.


    Fu Tinghan squeezed her hand again, looking at her eyes with some distress, and softly asked, "Was it hard going back to school?"


    Zhao Hanzhang tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying, "Not really. When I went back to school, my close friends had all moved to the third year. Originally, I was supposed to advance to the second year directly, but I had only been learning Braille for over a year and wasn¡¯t very proficient yet. I failed the exam, so I had to join the first year and start again with a bunch of little kids."


    Fu Tinghan couldn¡¯t help but laugh, "You had already skipped a grade. There were students your age at that time. Did you get bullied later because you treated them like kids?"


    "Not really," Zhao Hanzhang withdrew her hand, lay back, and looked at the twinkling stars above, softly saying, "People are always curious about those different from themselves. Some carry goodwill, but others, malice. I was just unlucky to encounter those carrying malice."


    Thinking of those youthful days, a faint smile appeared and disappeared on Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s lips, a cold gleam in her eyes, "But it was indeed a unique experience. I¡¯ve always been popular since I was young. If not for my blindness, I wouldn¡¯t have known how much malice teens of fifteen and sixteen could have towards their peers."


    She smiled and said, "I also wouldn¡¯t have discovered that I have quite a tough heart."


    That year, others bullied her, and she retaliated, often leading to bloodshed. She had a hard time, but those bullying her were also troubled by her, and she learned how to appear weak in front of others, how to become a white lotus camouflaged in innocence.


    Who could be more disadvantaged than her? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blind, a girl, bullied and injured, with parents who were martyrs, she excelled in her studies. From the police and teachers handling the case to the parents and relatives of the others involved, no one could in good conscience shift the blame onto her.


    However, she did act a bit ruthlessly back then. Feeling a bit antsy, Zhao Hanzhang suddenly sat up and said to the startled Fu Tinghan, "I feel like fighting."


    Fu Tinghan: "...Then you should practice now?"


    Zhao Hanzhang glanced around the surroundings but ultimately gave up and lay back down, "Forget it. I wouldn¡¯t want to scare my mother."


    At this time, Mrs. Wang was quietly watching from a distance, looking conflicted, "Qing Gu, should I call Third Lady over? They¡¯re not married yet. How can they sleep leaning against each other?"


    Qing Gu said, "At a time like this, do such etiquettes matter? It¡¯s safer for her to be with Mr. Fu. What if bandits come again at night?"


    Mrs. Wang was indeed worried about this. After a moment of inner struggle, she lay down, "Forget it. According to the original plan, she should be getting married tomorrow. Their marriage contract is set; it¡¯s no different than being a couple. But still, keep an eye on them, and don¡¯t let them get too close."


    Qing Gu glanced in their direction, seeing the two leaning so close and whispering about something, pretending not to hear Mrs. Wang¡¯s instructions.


    What more intimate gesture could there be at this point?


    The Third Lady wasn¡¯t someone without plans; she had her reasons for whatever she did.


    Zhao Hanzhang and Professor Fu chatted about all sorts of things for half the night, calculating the next day¡¯s journey and the supplies they might consume along the way. Eventually, the lively urge to fight in her brain faded away, and she fell asleep without realizing it.


    Fu Tinghan, noticing her silence for a long time, lifted his head to look at her. Seeing her eyes closed and asleep, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and lay back down.


    Listening to her light, long breaths, Fu Tinghan also felt sleepy, slowly closed his eyes, and drifted off to sleep.


    As the sky began to brighten slightly, Zhao Hanzhang quickly opened her eyes. She grasped the clothes over her and realized it was Fu Tinghan who had taken off his coat to cover her.


    Seeing him curled up to the side, she gently placed the coat back on him and carefully got up.


    Ting He also got up, quietly approaching, "Third Lady, there¡¯s a canal over there. I¡¯ll go fetch some water for you to wash up."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, instructing, "Take two retainers with you, and don¡¯t go too far."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Hanzhang began to rummage through their luggage.


    They had brought quite a bit of luggage before setting out. Besides some gold and silver, there were also many ornaments and fabrics, but now, not much remained.


    Especially Mrs. Wang¡¯s makeup box¡ªso many treasures had been taken.


    So they didn¡¯t have much left.


    Zhao Hanzhang rummaged through and found a piece of cloth. She spread it on the ground and started extracting items from the suitcase.


    There were three thin gold bracelets and two silver ornaments. Zhao Hanzhang searched until she found an intact box. Touching the golden camphor wood box, she raised an eyebrow. It¡¯s a pity; this camphor wood wasn¡¯t as precious as in later generations.


    But then, whatever was placed in a camphor wood box wouldn¡¯t be ordinary items.


    She opened it to find a set of pearl accessories, each pearl plump and lustrous. Even though she wasn¡¯t very familiar with jewelry, she could see this was a valuable set.


    Mrs. Wang rarely wore pearl ornaments, and this one included a hairpin encrusted with pink pearls. Anyone could guess who these were meant for.


    Zhao Hanzhang glanced guiltily in Mrs. Wang¡¯s direction. Seeing her still asleep, she swiftly placed the box on the cloth, wrapped it up, and handed it to Ji Ping, "Buy as much provisions as possible. We should set off right after breakfast."


    Ji Ping took it, nodding solemnly, "I will do my utmost."


    Mr. Chen also woke up. The father and daughter washed up briefly and munched on half a steamed bun before setting out.


    Zhao Hanzhang allocated two horses for the two of them, so they could move faster.

 Chapter 71 - 65 Recruitment

    Chapter 71: Chapter 65 RecruitmentZhao Dian watched as Zhao Hanzhang divided their horses among Mr. Chen and his daughter, saying nothing. When they set off at dawn, he was startled and quickly took a few steps forward to ask Zhao Hanzhang, "Third Lady, we need to find Second Granduncle and the Princely Heir, why not let us join you?"


    Zhao Hanzhang replied, "They are gathering provisions. If you leave, we will be left unprotected, so I must trouble you to escort us for a while. Once they return, I won¡¯t stop you from looking for Uncle and Granduncle."


    Zhao Dian said, "This..."


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s face turned stern, "What, can the head of the Zhao Family not command you now?"


    Zhao Dian immediately lowered his head, "I wouldn¡¯t dare."


    Zhao Hanzhang said coldly, "Pack your things, have breakfast, and set off as soon as possible."


    The carriage was damaged, with only one ox cart still intact. The ox cart would carry the coffin, while Mrs. Wang and others would ride horses.


    Zhao Hanzhang led the way with her, while Fu Tinghan led the bruised Zhao Erlang, slowing their pace significantly.


    The refugees, seeing them leave, immediately dragged their families and followed.


    By noon, they reached a fork in the road. Zhao Hanzhang stopped her horse, looked back at the refugees following from near and afar, and urged her horse forward.


    Facing everyone, she clasped her fists and said, "Folks, judging by the tracks on the ground, the army is not far ahead. If you are quick, you will catch up to the tail of the army tonight. If slower, and you don¡¯t encounter chaotic troops, you can catch up tomorrow."


    "I need to return home with the coffin, and will take a detour here to Ru Nan, so I cannot travel with you."


    The refugees, hearing this, regretted but could only agree.


    As Zhao Hanzhang was about to leave, several middle-aged men shouted, "Lady, please wait."


    Zhao Hanzhang turned back to look.


    She saw them supporting several women and bringing several children forward, kneeling, and said, "Does the lady¡¯s home lack farming servants? We are willing to sell ourselves, just asking the lady to give us a bowl of rice."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at each of them. Though not wealthy, they wore sturdy and neat hemp clothing, fitting without patches, suggesting decent family conditions. But none of them, twelve in total, carried any luggage, with one middle-aged man carrying an unconscious woman on his back.


    Thinking briefly, she understood they had been robbed clean.


    Zhao Hanzhang asked, "Can you farm?"


    "We can," the middle-aged man immediately replied, "We are neighbors, handling spring sowing and autumn harvesting ourselves every year."


    "Your reply doesn¡¯t sound like ordinary farmers. Can you read?"


    The middle-aged man replied, "Read a few books when young, barely recognize some characters."


    Knowing how to read is rare now, Zhao Hanzhang immediately said, "Good, I will accept you all. What¡¯s your name?"


    The man and his group bowed deeply, "We are Hu Zhi, paying respects to the lady."


    The others, seemingly selling themselves for the first time, followed suit, not as if bowing to a master but to ancestors.


    Zhao Hanzhang waved to Uncle Cheng, who immediately went up to organize.


    Seeing this, others in the crowd also came forward, wanting to sell themselves.


    They pursued the army to find shelter under its protection, hoping to eventually return to Luoyang with it.


    But they hadn¡¯t expected fleeing would be so difficult. Without catching up to the army, their belongings were stolen, and half their family was dead.


    Even if they catch up to the army, they must fend for themselves. Finding a livelihood now seemed better than pursuing the army. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yesterday, they had inquired about those escaping with them, led by the Zhao Family, Jia Family, and Chen Family, with the Zhao Family holding the most power.


    From yesterday¡¯s events, people understood Zhao Hanzhang was kind-hearted. Following her might not be worse than staying with the army.


    If chaos ensues, following His Majesty, who is so noble, could mean being used as human shields.


    Seeing someone successfully join Zhao Hanzhang, others immediately imitated.


    Yet Zhao Hanzhang didn¡¯t accept everyone; seeing many wanting to join, she simply had everyone stop to rest, letting the horses rest too, and instructed Uncle Cheng to start selecting individuals for recruitment.


    "Those with skills take precedence. Those who can read and do math are even better," Zhao Hanzhang said, "For the rest, it¡¯s about their character, but don¡¯t take too many; a cumbersome group won¡¯t travel well."


    Uncle Cheng didn¡¯t quite understand, "Third Lady, why buy people on the road? People aren¡¯t valuable now; if lacking staff in Ru Nan, buy more then."


    Zhao Hanzhang replied, "We lack not just laborers, but people who can manage, and skilled individuals. Finding good ones along the way, there¡¯s no need to be rigid."


    Zhao Hanzhang added, "I can afford a bowl of rice."


    Having taken so much asset from Zhao Zhongyu, she, a girl with a foolish brother and a mother absent for years, returning home to inherit large estates would certainly need more manpower.


    Uncle Cheng got it, and his old eyes watched the seeking individuals closely, having lived a lifetime and seen assorted people beside Zhao Changyu, while not mastering discernment, could read general characters.


    He picked nineteen people out of the candidates, choosing seven beyond Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s twelve initially designated.


    Uncle Cheng straightforwardly had them sign indenture contracts on-site, imprinting those unable to write, then led them to bow to Zhao Hanzhang.


    Zhao Hanzhang generously waved Uncle Cheng to distribute hard as rock bread, one per person, with no extra.


    Uncle Cheng, touching the drained grain sack, wanted to ask the composed Third Lady nearby how she thought they had plenty of supplies.


    Fu Tinghan glanced at the grain sack, also somewhat worried, "If they can¡¯t bring back supplies in time..."


    Zhao Hanzhang remarked, "Didn¡¯t you say ahead there¡¯s a gathering point? If by tomorrow they haven¡¯t returned, I¡¯ll borrow some grain."


    Fu Tinghan¡¯s initial reaction was, "Do you have acquaintances ahead?"


    "No, but we can make some friends."


    He turned to observe her solemn little face, then silently withdrew his gaze. If it were she, it might really be possible.


    After lunch and a brief rest, the group set off again. They separated from most refugees, as people gathered slowly split into two groups, with some opting not to join Zhao Hanzhang but follow her path, not pursuing the army.


    Zhao Hanzhang didn¡¯t restrain them, even slowing the pace so they could follow.


    Zhao Dian led his group steadily, realizing it was impossible to chase Zhao Zhongyu today, perhaps even the next couple of days.


    Moreover...


    He glanced at his subordinates, who seemed touched by Third Lady¡¯s kindness. Continuing at this rate, he wasn¡¯t sure how many he could take away.


    The group wearily pressed forward, Zhao Hanzhang dismounted mid-way to spare the horse, leading it onwards.


    Fu Tinghan also dismounted to walk beside her, "I think I see some buildings."


    Zhao Hanzhang squinted into the distance, smiling slightly, "I see them too. Let¡¯s go!"

 Chapter 72 - 66 Village

    Chapter 72: Chapter 66 VillageThe group quickened their pace, and in less than half an hour, they saw houses. It should be a small town, with houses sporadically scattered at first, but following the terrain upward, they could see smoke rising in the distance, clearly indicating this was a large village.


    A few households living at the entrance of the village heard the commotion and peeked out. Seeing so many people and horses shocked them, and they quickly slammed their doors shut, hiding inside.


    Zhao Hanzhang heard the slam and looked towards the sound. She saw a young man sneaking out of a courtyard, avoiding their gaze, and darted into the village.


    Seeing this, Zhao Hanzhang raised her hand to stop everyone and, after glancing around, pointed to a deserted area nearby and said, "Let¡¯s camp here tonight. Uncle Qianli, make sure to keep everyone in check; no one is allowed to disturb the villagers."


    Her gaze fell on the refugees following them, and she said to Uncle Cheng, "Give them some bread, and tell them if they want to follow us, they must abide by the rules. If anyone commits murder or theft, I¡¯ll treat them as if dealing with chaotic soldiers."


    Uncle Cheng agreed, reached for the grain sack, thought for a moment, and decided to take half of it over to them.


    Zhao Hanzhang helped Mrs. Wang down from the horse and found a stone for her to sit on, "Mother, do you have anything valuable on you?"


    Mrs. Wang: "..." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She instinctively touched the hairpin on her head and looked at her daughter. She still poked her forehead lightly and scolded in a low voice, "You really are a little troublemaker."


    She took it off and handed it to her, whispering, "All our family possessions have been robbed, and we can barely have a meal, yet you are being so generous."


    Zhao Hanzhang gave her a charming smile.


    Mrs. Wang looked worried, "I wonder if Mr. Ji managed to safely take your dowry back to Ru Nan. If not... everything we have now is all the family¡¯s property, so don¡¯t be too extravagant."


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "Don¡¯t worry, Mother, I know what I¡¯m doing."


    Zhao Hanzhang searched through the only box but couldn¡¯t find anything worthwhile, so she wrapped the hairpin in a handkerchief to make it look a bit more valuable.


    Fu Tinghan saw this, reached out to take the hairpin, and gave her the jade pendant from his waist, "This is more useful."


    Zhao Hanzhang accepted it, saw the inscription on the jade pendant, and returned it, shaking her head, "No, this jade pendant is too precious, and it¡¯s engraved with your family name. It must have been carved by your elders."


    Fu Tinghan insisted on giving it to her, "Take it; you¡¯ll need sufficient sincerity if you want to trade for food."


    Zhao Hanzhang thought for a moment, then accepted it, "I will redeem it for you later."


    Fu Tinghan smiled.


    Zhao Dian and his men went out to find a water source, brought back water, and also gathered some firewood. Finally, with the guidance of the reporting young man, villagers began to arrive.


    The villagers carried sticks, hoes, and kitchen knives but didn¡¯t dare to get too close. Seeing them set up camp at the village entrance without entering, they immediately stopped, hiding their sticks and kitchen knives behind them.


    A senior man and a middle-aged man walking at the front paused, then turned to stop the villagers. The two approached, bowed to Uncle Cheng, and said, "May I ask who among the honored guests is in charge?"


    Though they posed the question, their gaze fell directly on Fu Tinghan.


    Fu Tinghan looked directly at Zhao Hanzhang.


    Zhao Hanzhang stood up, greeted them with a smile, and performed a courtesy bow, "Sorry to disturb you, elder."


    Uncle Cheng immediately said, "This is our young lady, and she is the one in charge of our group."


    The elder was slightly surprised but did not dare underestimate Zhao Hanzhang. Noticing the coffin surrounded by people, he asked, "May I ask how to address the young lady, where she is from, and her destination?"


    Zhao Hanzhang replied, "Third Lady from the Ru Nan Zhao Family, coming from Luoyang. My grandfather passed away, so I am escorting his coffin home, passing through your esteemed land and bothering you and the villagers. I apologize for any disturbance."


    The elder was taken aback and couldn¡¯t help but glance at the coffin.


    The term "passed away" is not used by just anyone.


    It is reserved for the Empress Dowager, princes, and only high-ranking officials like marquises.


    "May I ask who your ancestor is? Since we¡¯ve met, we should offer our respects."


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "My ancestor was Shangcai Marquis, former Secretary of the Imperial Secretariat."


    The elder was shocked, and tears welled up instantly, "It turns out to be Mr. Zhao."


    He immediately pulled the middle-aged man forward to kneel in worship, Zhao Hanzhang hurriedly lifted them up, "Elder, you flatter us."


    The elder, in tears, said, "Mr. Zhao deserves this ceremony. During the chaos in Yong¡¯an, when the havoc reached our village, we were plundered repeatedly, almost to the point of not being able to survive. It was Mr. Zhao who stood up to restrain those marauding soldiers, sparing us from having to leave our homes. We remember this kindness. We never expected that our benefactor would..."


    He cried and asked, "When did our benefactor pass away?"


    Zhao Hanzhang sighed, "Eight days ago."


    The elder looked at them and then at the coffin again, unwilling to let Zhao Changyu¡¯s coffin stay outside and gather frost.


    He immediately instructed to set up a mourning shelter in his courtyard to place the coffin.


    He insisted on inviting Zhao Hanzhang to his home as a guest.


    Zhao Hanzhang hastily declined, "We are only staying one night, there¡¯s really no need to set up a mourning shelter."


    "If our benefactor had to endure the elements in our village, how could we face living in the world?"


    Zhao Hanzhang, hearing this, could only follow them into the village.


    Fu Tinghan woodenly followed behind her, entering the village with everyone else.


    The villagers, in stark contrast to their previous defensiveness and hostility, warmly welcomed them.


    The mourning shelter was quickly set up. As soon as Zhao Changyu¡¯s coffin was carried in, groups of mourners arrived, crying their hearts out, tears streaming down their faces, seemingly more sincerely than Zhao Hanzhang, his granddaughter.


    Zhao Hanzhang watched in a daze.


    The elder also went up to cry, then, with red eyes, came to entertain them. He curiously looked at Fu Tinghan, who had been following beside Zhao Hanzhang, "And who might this be..."


    "Oh, this is my grandfather¡¯s betrothed fianc¨¦, also the eldest son of the Fu Family. Elder can call him Fu Dalang."


    Mrs. Wang, stirred by the villagers¡¯ cries, was reminded of her sorrows and also went with her son to cry in front of her father-in-law¡¯s spirit, almost fainting, and was finally helped down to rest by Qing Gu and Ting He.


    Zhao Erlang, injured yesterday and sitting on horseback all day today, was already sore and so sleepy his eyes were about to close. He muddle-headedly followed his mother into the house.


    The elder, observing all this, sighed and instructed his daughter-in-law to invite Zhao Hanzhang down to rest, pulling his own son aside to speak, "It should be true; I heard Mr. Zhao¡¯s grandson, just like Emperor Hui, is a simpleton. Their attire and speech don¡¯t seem fraudulent either."


    The middle-aged man asked, "Father¡¯s intention is?"


    "I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll stay long. Since they are not villains, we should treat them well as guests. I noticed their luggage is scattered, and they are followed by a group of refugees¡ªlikely escaping for safety. We should prepare more food and see them off properly."


    The elder sighed, "Thus repaying the favor and avoiding any potential troubles."


    The middle-aged man agreed, bowed, and went to prepare.

 Chapter 73 - 67: Gift

    Chapter 73: Chapter 67: GiftZhao Hanzhang entered the room and signaled Ting He to close the door.


    Ting He glanced at Fu Tinghan, hesitating.


    Zhao Hanzhang realized and said to her, "Go invite Uncle Cheng and Uncle Qianli over, I have something to instruct."


    Only then did Ting He leave.


    Zhao Hanzhang took out his jade pendant, looked at it, and smiled as he handed it back to him, "No longer useful."


    Fu Tinghan accepted it, "Then what will you use for the exchange with them?"


    Uncle Cheng and Zhao Ju arrived, Zhao Hanzhang first spoke to Zhao Ju, "Uncle Qianli, restrain our people. We¡¯ll stay here for one night and it¡¯s best not to taint grandpa¡¯s reputation."


    Zhao Ju agreed.


    Only then did Zhao Hanzhang instruct Uncle Cheng, "Second Son, the annotated copy of the Analects he used to read is kept by you, right? Bring it to me."


    Uncle Cheng was momentarily stunned and then hurriedly said, "Third Lady, Second Son hasn¡¯t started reading this book yet. The annotations were specifically prepared by the Master for him."


    "I know. I intend to transcribe it, not give it away."


    Uncle Cheng finally breathed a sigh of relief, bowed down, and went to fetch the book.


    They didn¡¯t have many books with them. Most of them were packed into Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s dowry chests and taken by Ji Yuan.


    This particular copy was annotated by Zhao Changyu, who always wanted to personally teach Zhao Erlang. Unfortunately, Zhao Erlang hadn¡¯t grasped it yet, still stuck on the first page of the "Thousand-Character Classic," so Zhao Changyu kept this book.


    When they escaped, Uncle Cheng treated this book as a treasure.


    Zhao Hanzhang dug out a stack of paper from the box and started cutting.


    Fu Tinghan helped her and casually picked up a bowl of ink, "Together?"


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded with a smile.


    The two, with nothing else to do, on a long night, found transcribing books a good way to induce sleepiness.


    They shared a table, opened the book, each transcribing a page, working quickly.


    This was not the complete Analects, consisting of three volumes. This was the first volume, meticulously annotated by Zhao Changyu.


    The Analects were hard to find, but the annotations even more so, especially those by Zhao Changyu. Its significance aside, it could easily fetch ten, even a hundred gold coins on the market.


    In this village where most people were illiterate, this book could be considered priceless.


    Upon entering, Zhao Hanzhang noticed the bald-bristled brushes in the adjoining room, indicating someone here read and wrote.


    Zhao Hanzhang and Fu Tinghan worked together for half the night, transcribing a volume of Analects annotations.


    Zhao Hanzhang arranged the pages, stacking them neatly on the desk, then looked at Fu Tinghan, who was nearly asleep, and tapped his shoulder, "Go rest."


    Fu Tinghan snapped awake, nodding as he left.


    Zhao Hanzhang lay on the bed, yawning, turned over, and fell into a deep sleep. Meanwhile, Mr. Chen, who was searching among the refugees for his family, encountered Mr. Jia, their neighbor. With teary eyes, the two embraced and cried.


    Mr. Jia: "Brother Chen, I didn¡¯t expect you to survive, such joy!"


    "Brother Jia, I finally found you. Do you know where my family is?"


    "Over there," said Mr. Jia, "We only caught up with the main army at noon. But with so many refugees stretching miles, I heard your family has a brother working in the imperial guard, so they went to find him. We bumped into them at dusk; they should be over there."


    Mr. Jia, seeing Ji Ping and others behind him, muscular and strong, asked suspiciously, "Who are these people?"


    Mr. Chen hurriedly said, "They are honorable men I met on the road, thanks to whom I¡¯m still alive to meet Brother Jia."


    Mr. Jia looked at him with envy.


    Mr. Chen quickly led Ji Ping to find his family.


    Mrs. Chen saw Mr. Chen and their daughter, excitement mixed with tears, she rushed forward, "Husband¡ª"


    The children gathered around, the family embraced, crying together.


    Ji Ping: ...


    After crying, Mr. Chen turned to his cousin who looked displeased and wiped his tears before stepping forward, "Fourth Brother, I almost didn¡¯t get to see you."


    Chen the fourth waited for him to finish crying before asking, "Who saved you?"


    His gaze fell on Ji Ping but sensed he wasn¡¯t an ordinary vagabond or hero; he seemed to have military experience like himself.


    Mr. Chen pulled him aside, quietly recounting the events along the way.


    Chen the fourth looked at him in astonishment, "Zhao Zhongshu¡¯s granddaughter?"


    "Yes, she is certainly extraordinary. She saved me too, Fourth Brother. Why not grant her a favor?"


    Chen the fourth asked, "Does she know her granduncle was promoted?"


    "Ah?"


    Chen the fourth pondered, "News from the main tent, today Zhao Zhongyu was promoted to Chief of Staff." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mr. Chen hurriedly said, "Fourth Brother, I see the relationship between Zhao Family¡¯s first and second branches is unusual. Why don¡¯t we treat them separately?"


    Chen the fourth heard his inclination and asked, "Do you think Zhao Family¡¯s first branch can turn the tables on the second branch?"


    "More friends mean more options, besides, disregarding profits, she saved me and Second Lady¡¯s lives, at least let¡¯s repay her..."


    Chen the fourth understood, after thinking, said, "I don¡¯t have much grain to spare, but I know a few grain merchants traveling with the army, they have plenty. They follow, partly summoned by the Prince, partly to seize profit opportunities. On my side, there¡¯s nothing much, but the price they require isn¡¯t cheap."


    Mr. Chen immediately went to find Ji Ping, and shortly returned with a box, opened it for Chen the fourth to see inside the pearl jewelry.


    Chen the fourth, seeing such high-quality pearls, nodded satisfactorily, "I will prepare for them tomorrow."


    Mr. Chen pleaded, "Brother, we can wait, but they can¡¯t afford to. At that time, to cover for our early departure, Third Sister Zhao¡¯s group had their luggage and grain stolen, please, work hard to settle it tonight so they can leave early morning. Moreover, Ji Ping and others are ultimately Zhao Family retainers. If Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s people accidentally spot them..."


    Chen the fourth looked at him, "You, you, I really owe you."


    He strode away to arrange contacts.


    As night deepened, the previously noisy camp gradually quieted; Zhao Zhongyu, exhausted, walked out of the main tent, the nearby guards immediately came forward, holding torches to light his way, speaking in subdued tones, "Master, Princely Heir, no, Lord, they have arrived."


    Zhao Zhongyu, slightly more alert, quickened his step, "Are they all safe?"


    The guard didn¡¯t answer.


    Zhao Zhongyu frowned at him, "What happened, did something occur on the way here?"


    The guard whispered, "Only Lord and them, Second Lady and Third Lady, Second Son are not among them."


    Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s face darkened, he stopped, "What¡¯s the meaning of this? If Third Lady and Second Son aren¡¯t here, where have they gone?"


    The guard lowered his voice further, "Reported they got separated while on the road."


    Zhao Zhongyu clenched his fist, "Then...what about the coffin?"


    The guard lowered his head even more, murmuring softly, "Lost together with them."

 Chapter 74 - 68: Slap

    Chapter 74: Chapter 68: SlapZhao Zhongyu then strode forward, with the guards jogging to keep up, explaining, "The Marquis was also in a sorry state, saying he encountered Xiongnu soldiers on the road and was chased by the refugee army, losing his way amidst the chaos."


    Zhao Zhongyu stopped in his tracks and asked, "What about the Eldest Son, Eldest Lady, Second Lady, and Fourth Lady, are they safe?"


    The guard quickly nodded and said, "They are safe."


    Zhao Zhongyu couldn¡¯t suppress his anger and exclaimed, "They¡¯re all safe, so how come the main house¡¯s people are missing? Does he take me for a fool, or does he think the whole world is full of fools?"


    After saying that, he turned and stormed back to the tent in anger.


    Zhao Ji caught up with the main army and took some effort to find Zhao Zhongyu. After the imperial guard confirmed his identity, they let him stay in Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s tent.


    At this time, the family was still a bit unsettled; the experience of the past two days was indeed very dangerous.


    Zhao Zhongyu lifted the curtain and came in, and the people in the tent immediately stood up, tearfully calling him Grandfather, even Zhao Ji tearfully called out "Father."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Zhao Zhongyu slapped him across the face.


    The tent fell silent instantly, and everyone looked at Zhao Zhongyu with fear, not daring to speak.


    Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s hand throbbed with pain, and he clenched his fist tightly at his side, holding back the urge to strike again, but his face was livid. He said to his grandchildren, "You go out first."


    Zhao Hewan hurriedly led her younger siblings away, the guards also quickly retreated, and the servants followed suit in single file, leaving only Zhao Zhongyu and Zhao Ji and his wife in the tent.


    Once everyone was gone, Zhao Zhongyu couldn¡¯t hold back his anger, stepped forward, and slapped him again, glaring at him with fury, "Tell me, where is your uncle¡¯s coffin, Mrs. Wang, and Second Son and Third Lady?"


    Zhao Ji¡¯s face was pale, holding his cheek he said, "It¡¯s my incompetence, I got separated from them on the road."


    "You!" Zhao Zhongyu was so angry that he closed his eyes and asked, "I left you with so many people, the family¡¯s guards and servants, and the troops under Zhao Ju..."


    He remembered and asked, "Where is Zhao Ju?"


    Zhao Ji couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice, "Zhao Ju never came, Father, who do I have to use?"


    "The city fell into chaos too quickly, he might have been caught up, or perhaps..." All dead, Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s heart ached, these were the troops the Zhao Family had invested in heavily to maintain, "This is not the time to discuss this, even without Zhao Ju, with the manpower the Zhao Family has, you shouldn¡¯t have lost all the main house¡¯s people."


    Getting angrier as he spoke, "Tell me, where did you lose them, how did you lose them? Before I left, didn¡¯t I repeatedly tell you to discuss with Third Lady if there was any problem, to deal with this ordeal before anything else? You are already the Marquis of Shangcai, why argue with two children, Mrs. Wang is just a woman, even if she has a sharp tongue at times, how can she really hurt you..."


    Mrs. Wu saw Zhao Ji being scolded into a pale face and couldn¡¯t help but interject, "Father-in-law, you don¡¯t know, Third Lady had sent off her dowry to the Fu Family days ago..."


    Zhao Zhongyu was stunned, then held his forehead, taking two steps back and fell into a chair with a headache.


    "Clearly she didn¡¯t trust us, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have sent off her dowry in advance..."


    Seeing her still babbling, Zhao Zhongyu was furious, trembling as he pointed at her, cursing, "Shut up, a wise wife brings less trouble to her husband, I see all these troubles are stirred up by you."


    Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s face was flushed with black and red, glaring at Zhao Ji, "Is that her dowry? That¡¯s Second Son¡¯s inheritance! She signed the contract in front of you, those things belong to the siblings, as long as this last sum can end up in Second Son¡¯s hands, what do you care how she handles it, why are you angry, do you also want to seize those things for yourself?"


    Zhao Ji¡¯s face turned red with shame, defending, "I didn¡¯t."


    "If not, why complain, why abandon them? You really are, you really are..." Zhao Zhongyu was so angry that he felt weak in his limbs, a breath stuck in his chest, his vision went black, and he fainted.


    Zhao Ji panicked, hurriedly stepping forward to support him, "Father, Father¡ª" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Wu was also terrified, if something happened to Zhao Zhongyu, it would be because of their anger, if such an unfilial reputation spread, it would ruin not only the couple but also their children.


    Mrs. Wu hurriedly stepped forward, helping Zhao Ji to get him onto the bed, then ran out to get a doctor.


    Now that Zhao Zhongyu was promoted, his residence wasn¡¯t far from the central tent, Prince East Sea, upon hearing that he was ill, unhesitatingly sent an Imperial Physician to see him.


    The Imperial Physician¡¯s diagnosis came quickly, "Overexertion, combined with shock and anger led to a faint, he must recuperate, rest well, and must not get angry again."


    Zhao Zhongyu was unconscious for just half an hour before waking up, the part about not getting angry was quite difficult because as soon as he woke and saw Zhao Ji, his face started to look bad, and his internal fire began to rise.


    The Imperial Physician took a look at his complexion, sensibly stood up, and also advised, "Don¡¯t get angry, but if you really can¡¯t suppress it, just let it out, otherwise holding it in will be worse for your health."


    Zhao Zhongyu, although full of rage, wouldn¡¯t vent it on his son and daughter-in-law in front of outsiders, waiting until the Imperial Physician left before suppressing his anger and saying heavily, "Send someone back to search!"


    "We must find the people and the coffin," with a sharp look towards Zhao Ji, warning, "If Second Son and Third Lady are unharmed, that¡¯s fine, but if they and your uncle¡¯s coffin are not found, your life is over, Eldest Son is over, and the Zhao Family will be over!"


    Zhao Ji¡¯s face turned pale.


    Zhao Zhongyu grabbed his wrist tightly, staring at him, "You think your Eldest Uncle hated me, yet why didn¡¯t we separate the family for decades? Because above personal interest is the small family, above the small family is the large family, and above the large family is the clan!"


    "You¡¯ve lost the three of the main house¡¯s mother and children, and also your Eldest Uncle¡¯s coffin, do you think using the excuse of war can make it reasonable?" Zhao Zhongyu continued, "No one will believe you, your wife and children returned safely, every single one, so how come there¡¯s not a single person left from the main house? Moreover, living people can get lost, but where is your uncle¡¯s coffin?"


    "That¡¯s your Eldest Uncle¡¯s coffin, it was his coffin! Why didn¡¯t you get lost with it!" Zhao Zhongyu spoke more and more angrily, wishing to throw this son out to let him cool his head.


    When Zhao Changyu intended for Zhao Ji to inherit the title, some in the clan suggested letting Zhao Ji adopt both households, or just adopt Zhao Ji outright.


    Firstly, he was unwilling, and secondly, Zhao Changyu didn¡¯t want it either, so the matter was dropped.


    Although it was dropped, people tacitly acknowledged that Zhao Ji inherited Zhao Changyu¡¯s title, so he should regard the other¡¯s deceased as his father, leaving "father¡¯s" body to escape alone would result in contempt from the world.


    "If this matter is reported back to the clan, even as the Clan Leader I cannot protect you, not to mention the scholars would be ashamed to associate with you, Zhao Ji, did you not consider the consequences before acting?"


    Zhao Ji and Mrs. Wu knelt pale-faced by the bedside without speaking.


    Zhao Zhongyu closed his eyes and said, "Why are you still kneeling, go quickly and send people out to search!"


    Zhao Ji snapped back to his senses, quickly got up, and went out.

 Chapter 75 - 69 Supporting the Coffin and Proceeding

    Chapter 75: Chapter 69 Supporting the Coffin and ProceedingThis time, the court¡¯s escape involved many people, including the palace concubines, court officials, and the imperial guard protecting them. Additionally, there were officials and nobles¡¯ families who heard the news and fled the city with them.


    Therefore, the number of people was large and chaotic, making information collection difficult. Zhao Ji didn¡¯t know that Mr. Chen, who fell behind, had been found and brought back with the Zhao Family¡¯s retinue.


    Moreover, Zhao Ji didn¡¯t recognize Ji Ping and might not be able to identify him even if they met face-to-face.


    So by the time Zhao Ji organized his people, Ji Ping had also bought provisions.


    Early the next morning, Zhao Ji¡¯s people set out first, while Ji Ping and his group, carrying provisions and newly prepared carts, quietly departed with this batch of provisions.


    Although they were heading in the same direction, those at the front were riding horses, traveling light and fast, while those at the back were mixed with cars and horses, with some needing to keep up on foot while carrying baggage, so their speed was much slower.


    Soon after departure, the Zhao Family guards who went out searching encountered the stranded refugees at the back and learned that they were saved by Third Sister Zhao.


    "The Zhao Family lady took her family towards Ru Nan, saying they were returning home with a coffin."


    Upon hearing this, the guards hastened their pace to pursue them.


    However, Zhao Hanzhang and the group didn¡¯t stop much along the way. The next morning, the villagers gathered a pile of provisions and sent them to the village entrance.


    The elder tried hard to keep them, not knowing if it was genuine, Zhao Hanzhang still handled it as real, gratefully refusing.


    She handed over the commentary on the Analects copied last night to the elder, sighing, "If we encounter chaos along the way, we have nothing valuable left, only carrying a volume of the Analects commented by Grandpa for Second Son. Mr. Fu and I copied it last night, giving it to you as a keepsake."


    The elder¡¯s eyes brightened, taking this stack of manuscripts with shaking hands, "This is a treasure; the lady¡¯s great kindness, we will certainly safeguard this manuscript left by our benefactor."


    He called over his grandson who was studying, letting him kneel and thank Zhao Hanzhang.


    Facing someone bigger than herself, Zhao Hanzhang couldn¡¯t accept it; as soon as he tried to kneel, she supported him, bowing repeatedly with the elder, "You¡¯re going to make me sick with excessive courtesy; it¡¯s us who are in trouble, thanks to your assistance, it¡¯s us who should be kneeling and thanking you..."


    Fu Tinghan stood aside, watching them exchange bows for a long time before reluctantly parting.


    Mounting his horse, Professor Fu exhaled deeply, unable to resist turning to look at Zhao Hanzhang riding beside him.


    Zhao Hanzhang: "What are you looking at?"


    Fu Tinghan: "This version of Teacher Zhao is different from the rumors, and different from the person I know."


    "What are the rumors like? Fierce and ill-mannered, the shrew who beats up colleagues?" Zhao Hanzhang turned her head and asked with a smile.


    Fu Tinghan thought for a moment, "I thought Teacher Zhao disliked dealing with these, so you would prefer a cold face."


    Zhao Hanzhang smiled and said, "You can categorize my behavior as self-serving."


    She continued, "In our time, we had money, ability, no threats to our lives or survival, so our pursuits could be higher. We could choose whether to engage with social pretensions based on our moods. Of course, not all courtesy was sham deferral; as for just now, was I being insincere?"


    Fu Tinghan shook his head under her gaze, "Not insincere."


    Zhao Hanzhang was satisfied, looking back at the villagers still seeing them off at the village entrance, her expression resolute, "Regardless of whether they are genuine or to ward off calamity, today¡¯s kindness, I will remember."


    Fu Tinghan said, "I¡¯ve checked; this village is called Linnan Village. They have a smaller side path heading towards Ru Nan, saving time compared to taking the official road, allowing us to bypass many detours."


    The group soon reached that small roadside.


    Compared to the wide and smooth official road, this was a narrow path with grass meadows in the middle and exposed ground with wheel tracks on the sides.


    On both sides were field ridges. Not far away was a low hill, and the path circled around it, so the end was not visible.


    Beside them was the official road; the path headed northeast, while the official road ran directly north. From the map Fu Tinghan drew, the journey would take about a day to veer east, with approximately forty miles eastward before the official road and the small path converged.


    According to the villagers, this small path was around forty miles.


    This means by taking the small path, they save at least a day¡¯s time.


    This small path, apart from being narrow and bumpy, had no other problems, though it was difficult for carts. However, they only had one ox cart; others either walked or rode horses, so the issue wasn¡¯t significant.


    Moreover, all walked on grassland, which was friendlier to hooves and human feet, although it was uncomfortable for Grandpa Zhao.


    Zhao Hanzhang dismounted and let Mrs. Wang ride the horse, while she walked alongside the coffin.


    Mrs. Wang watched from horseback, her heart aching, lowering her head to weep.


    Qing Gu led the horse, seeing her tears, hurriedly comforted, "Madam, don¡¯t cry; it¡¯ll make Third Lady uneasy."


    She said, "Things will be better once we¡¯re back in Ru Nan."


    Yet Mrs. Wang felt more anxious, tears flowing even harder, "Things may not improve. Big Brother and the others harbored ill intentions, and the people there speak harshly; we¡¯ll have to rely on others again."


    "Why is it so difficult for the three of us to survive?" Mrs. Wang lifted her tear-filled eyes, looking at her son cheerfully riding ahead on his horse, feeling even sadder, "Though not very smart, I¡¯m not foolish either. His father was smart and clever; why is he so dull?"


    Qing Gu quickly gestured for her to lower her voice, "Third Lady repeatedly instructed not to call Second Son dull; even in private, he wouldn¡¯t like it." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She said, "This has nothing to do with you or Sir; fate is fair. You and Sir come through noble birth, so fate compensates elsewhere. While you¡¯ve suffered, the blessings manifest in Third Lady and Second Son."


    "See, isn¡¯t it? Third Lady is smart and adept, yet unlike Sir, weak and sickly, she¡¯s capable in both literature and martial arts. Surviving a disaster like last time, yesterday was also without danger, showing that she carries fortune," Qing Gu said, "Second Son is the same. Though dull, see how fortunate he is, protected by the master ahead. Now with a sister and brother-in-law, observe..."


    Gesturing for her to see Fu Tinghan walking alongside Zhao Hanzhang with the coffin.


    Mrs. Wang¡¯s tears gradually stopped.


    Qing Gu looked at Fu Tinghan with satisfaction, "It¡¯s audacious to say, but how many can compare to such character and appearance as the son-in-law in this world? The second family benefited so much from our family; not to mention Second Uncle and Dalang, even if the great master had one-tenth of his filial piety, we wouldn¡¯t be here."


    "But after all, the great master is an outsider and shares your rank. How much benefit does his filial piety give you? So fate specially arranged the son-in-law, who is family, he¡¯s filial. You, Third Lady, and Second Son now have reliance."


    The retinue from behind watched Fu Tinghan walking with the coffin and felt moved, even Zhao Dian couldn¡¯t help but contemplate. If Fu Tinghan became the master of the first household, staying with the first household might not be impossible.

 Chapter 76 - 70 Convergence

    Chapter 76: Chapter 70 ConvergenceZhao Ju rode up from behind, jumped off his horse, and searched for Zhao Hanzhang. "Third Lady, we¡¯ve left good marks. Ji Ping and the others will catch up."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded.


    He led his horse beside her, "Third Lady, ride my horse."


    Zhao Hanzhang politely refused, "Though the disorderly troops are chasing the main army, we still need to guard against any scattered refugee army and imperial troops coming over. Send people to scout ahead and leave some behind as well."


    Zhao Ju agreed and mounted his horse to arrange things.


    The guards ordered to find them followed the road to Linnan Village. Upon inquiry, they learned that they had left in the morning and immediately mounted their horses to chase along the official road.


    Ji Ping kept an eye on the marks along the way, didn¡¯t even enter Linnan Village, directly turned not far from the village entrance, saw the marks, and took the small road.


    Zhao Hanzhang and their group had many on foot, with a following of refugees, including men, women, and children. Their speed was much slower; it was almost dark when they reached the entrance to the official road.


    The scouts sent ahead returned to report, "There are no villages ahead, but there¡¯s a rundown earth temple by the roadside where we can make a brief stop."


    Zhao Hanzhang: "Let¡¯s go."


    At this time, Ji Ping glanced at the sky. They didn¡¯t recognize this path and couldn¡¯t predict where Third Lady and the group would settle. But they could deduce the approximate time they passed based on traces on the ground.


    One of the scouts touched the wheel tracks, his eyes lit up, and he ran forward, saying, "Centurion, the water mark from the tracks is still here. We¡¯re not far from Third Lady."


    There was a puddle ahead; the wheels would take on water when passing.


    Upon hearing this, Ji Ping immediately waved his hand, "Keep moving, no need to stop before dark."


    They had carriages and horses, so their speed was a bit faster. With a crack of the whip, they ran for half an hour before they saw the wide official road.


    A scout went ahead to check, saw the marks, looked further ahead, and quickly ran back to report, "Centurion, there seems to be smoke ahead."


    The group sped up towards the smoke and saw refugees lying around a dilapidated temple, and Ji Ping knew they had found the right place.


    The refugees, seeing so many carriages arrive, stood up one after another.


    Zhao Hanzhang and Fu Tinghan heard the commotion and came out, seeing Ji Ping happily jump off his horse, take a few steps forward, kneel before Zhao Hanzhang, and clasp his fists, "My Lady, I am fortunate not to have failed my mission."


    Zhao Hanzhang glanced at the carts piled high with grain bags, unable to suppress her smile, stepped forward to help Ji Ping up, "Good, you¡¯ve worked hard, come inside quickly."


    Zhao Hanzhang still wanted to know about the state of the main army.


    "...According to Mr. Chen Si, the Emperor does not want to abandon Luoyang and flee west, but Prince East Sea forced him with a sword, leaving him no choice but to escape with palace attendants and court officials," Ji Ping said. "However, many court officials criticized Prince East Sea¡¯s decision to abandon Luoyang and flee west. The main army had just settled and they started quarreling in the central tent. In anger, Prince East Sea killed the Emperor¡¯s maternal uncle Wang Yan, temporarily settling the matter."


    Mrs. Wang listened in shock, regaining her composure after a while, "My God, fortunately we didn¡¯t follow the main army. Even the prince was killed casually. What about Second Grandfather?"


    Ji Ping quickly said, "Second Grandfather is doing well, he even got promoted. He¡¯s now the Chief of Staff."


    Mrs. Wang felt somewhat uneasy, "Promoted rather quickly."


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "During the court¡¯s escape, many officials were trapped in Luoyang, their fate unknown. The central tent couldn¡¯t wait for them to come knocking with so many vacancies. Naturally, they needed people to fill the positions."


    "And it¡¯s also a good way to win people over. Zhao Zhong... Uncle¡¯s loyalty in times of crisis to serve the king in the Imperial Palace shows his sincerity. Whether it¡¯s the Emperor or Prince East Sea, they will be willing to use such loyal people. Besides, he is not lacking in ability and has Grandfather¡¯s reputation behind him. Being Chief of Staff is well deserved."


    "However," Zhao Hanzhang touched her chin, "Right now, Uncle¡¯s family should have met with Uncle. He got promoted, and his son abandoned Grandfather¡¯s coffin and us. If this spreads, Uncle¡¯s career path will be rocky."


    Mrs. Wang: "I think he won¡¯t face any issues. In chaotic times, just say it was lost in the mess."


    "We can lose all sorts of things, but losing Grandfather¡¯s coffin is disgraceful," Zhao Hanzhang said. "Besides, people aren¡¯t fools. Unless Uncle is willing to abandon one or two of his three children, no one will believe him."


    "It seems someone will come looking for us soon."


    Mrs. Wang was a bit nervous, "Then..."


    Zhao Hanzhang smiled, "It¡¯s a good time to fill the gap Zhao Dian left when he departed."


    She whispered an order to Uncle Cheng, "Go, open a bag of grain, tonight we¡¯ll eat well and share some with the refugees outside."


    Uncle Cheng knew how to handle it, nodded in response.


    It was already dark. The team was about to prepare dinner. Not knowing when Ji Ping¡¯s group would return, and having limited grain from Linnan Village, everyone dared not eat lavishly, so they were cooking porridge. Now, they simply gave the portion to the refugees outside.


    Their own group opened a bag of grain to make dry food.


    When the dinner was ready, the scouts squatted outside the temple with bowls and chopsticks eating, watched enviously by the refugees outside, each scout pondering differently.


    The scouts who initially decided to follow Zhao Dian to find the second household whispered among themselves, "Following Third Lady is also not bad. She is kind-hearted, generous, and has been betrothed to Mr. Fu. Judging by today, Mr. Fu is very filial. In the future, Third Lady might bring Second Son to the Fu Family. If Mr. Fu is in charge of the household, what worries would we have about our prospects?"


    "But we are supported by the Zhao Family now, and the Clan Leader is Second Grandfather. If we privately follow Third Lady, it would seem like we¡¯re her private property. I have family on the estate."


    "Did you hear what Old Five said? The Grand Master abandoned the master¡¯s coffin. This person is cold-hearted. We¡¯re not even sure if our family is in the convoy. It¡¯s better to seek a promising future. If scattered, it¡¯ll be easier to find later."


    "First, secure your own situation."


    The other hesitated and eventually shook his head, "I still need to check if my family is there. If they are, it¡¯s better to keep the family together."


    Even Zhao Dian was contemplating whether it was better to follow Zhao Hanzhang or Zhao Zhongyu. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No, the question was whether it was better to follow Fu Tinghan or Zhao Zhongyu.


    In his mind, following Zhao Hanzhang equated to following Fu Tinghan.


    While he was indecisive, Zhao Hanzhang looked up at him, and whispered to Zhao Ju, "Uncle Qianli, later, ask who wants to go with Zhao Dian. Whoever hesitates, persuade them to leave."


    Zhao Ju said, "Why the rush? I think Zhao Dian¡¯s attitude today seemed more inclined to stay."


    Zhao Hanzhang directly shook her head, "His staying brings more harm than good. The current centurions only need to consider you as leader and me as master. With him, it¡¯s hard for me to consolidate support. Let him go. If too many stay behind, encourage those with uncertain thoughts to leave with Zhao Dian."


    As long as he has enough manpower, he will certainly want to leave, "Also, tell him Uncle is now the Chief of Staff."


    Learning Second Grandfather got promoted, Zhao Dian¡¯s heart immediately leaned towards one side, and he promptly said, "Team leader, the food supplies have arrived. Shall I take my people to follow Second Grandfather tomorrow?"


    Zhao Ju: "... Go ahead." The lady really understood Zhao Dian.

 Chapter 77 - 71 Shangcai

    Chapter 77: Chapter 71 ShangcaiIn the end, only twenty-eight retainers were willing to leave with Zhao Dian. Out of the ninety-four retainers who survived up to this point, which doesn¡¯t include Ji Ping and his group, less than a quarter were willing to leave with Zhao Dian.


    Zhao Dian didn¡¯t say anything, and after receiving the allocated dry rations, he bid farewell to Zhao Hanzhang early the next morning.


    Of course, Zhao Hanzhang wouldn¡¯t let him return just like that. Not only did she write an emotionally rich letter for him to deliver to Zhao Zhongyu, but she also collaborated with Fu Tinghan to write a letter to Fu Zhi, explaining their plans.


    The farther they went from Luoyang, the calmer the chaos became. Although there were many mountain bandits along the way, Zhao Hanzhang brought along quite a few retainers, and with refugees following them, ordinary bandits wouldn¡¯t trouble them.


    With provisions, they smoothly headed east, then bypassed Yingchuan to enter Ru Nan. Their long-lost guards had wandered off on the wrong path, and as they rode their fast horses directly through Yingchuan back to Ru Nan, they encountered the refugee army there, finding it hard to advance...


    Zhao Hanzhang, who had been waiting for them to catch up, was left in suspense: ...


    Zhao Hanzhang had few memories of Ru Nan, but Uncle Cheng was very familiar with it.


    Before reaching the boundary stele, Uncle Cheng pointed to a field of wheat that had just started to turn yellow and said, "Third Lady, that¡¯s our manor."


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hanzhang turned her head to look and raised an eyebrow, "Are we in Ru Nan?"


    Uncle Cheng laughed, "Ahead is Anchang, which is within Ru Nan¡¯s borders. It¡¯s at least another three days¡¯ journey from here to the family home in Xiping."


    Zhao Hanzhang turned up the corners of her mouth and said, "We¡¯re not going to Xiping. We¡¯re heading to Shangcai."


    Uncle Cheng was taken aback, "Shangcai?"


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, "Shangcai isn¡¯t far from Xiping. There¡¯s grandfather¡¯s fief there, along with the family¡¯s previously acquired estates and manors; it¡¯s the most suitable place to go."


    "But now the new lord is the patriarch..."


    Zhao Hanzhang: "Will the patriarch return?"


    Of course, he would not. Let alone Zhao Ji, even Zhao Changyu hadn¡¯t returned to his hometown in many years.


    "That¡¯s it then. I¡¯ll manage the fief for the patriarch temporarily. Besides the fief, there¡¯s also grandfather¡¯s acquired estates. Earlier, I had exchanged industries with a grand-uncle, so apart from the fiefdom¡¯s living, the land deeds and house contracts in Shangcai are in my hands."


    She had never intended to return to the family home in Xiping, which was ruled by the clan. What would a girl, already betrothed and soon to be married off, do by returning?


    Would she listen daily to the clan elders¡¯ lectures?


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "Let¡¯s go directly to Shangcai. Once we settle, we can send someone to Xiping to notify the clan and choose a good day for grandfather¡¯s burial."


    Uncle Cheng bowed in acknowledgment.


    Shangcai and Xiping are in the same direction; the roads split only at Yu Yang, with Shangcai further to the northeast, while Xiping is toward the northwest.


    The seat of Ru Nan County used to be in Shangcai, but it was relocated to Xinxi during this dynasty.


    Even after the relocation, Shangcai remains one of the largest counties in Ru Nan County, with city walls taller than those of other counties.


    Zhao Changyu¡¯s title was inherited from his ancestors because of his origin from Ru Nan County, which is why he was titled Shangcai Marquis.


    He had once achieved great merit, which could have raised his title to Shangcai Marquis or even Shangcai Duke. Unfortunately, Empress Jia was in power at the time and held a grudge against Zhao Changyu for his previous opposition to her husband, Emperor Hui¡¯s succession, so she incited Emperor Hui to, remembering Zhao Changyu¡¯s contributions, grant Zhao Zhongyu the title of Ru Nan Ting Hou instead.


    At that time, Zhao Changyu¡¯s son, Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s distant father Zhao Zhi, was still alive.


    During this period, Zhao Hanzhang reflected on the relationship between the main family and the second branch, realizing that the tension between them had plenty of internal and external causes. Internal causes need not be mentioned, and external ones like outsiders eagerly sowing discord were also significant factors.


    Empress Jia had been so diligent, Zhao Changyu and Zhao Zhongyu naturally couldn¡¯t disappoint her too much, and thus, the brothers¡¯ relationship had always been strained.


    The Zhao family¡¯s Wu Castle was in the Xiping Clan Land. Though there were considerable assets in Shangcai, the largest one was a manor.


    The tenant farmers and long-term workers living there could form a large village; Zhao Changyu had built a secondary residence here, which had always been managed by household servants.


    This manor and secondary residence were openly listed as part of Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s dowry, so she is now the rightful owner here.


    Of course, Zhao Hanzhang wouldn¡¯t just show up without prior notice. She sent someone two days in advance to inform the manor head to tidy up the secondary residence and prepare everything.


    Upon arriving in Shangcai, she sent out two retainers every two quarters of an hour to notify further.


    Fu Tinghan couldn¡¯t help but watch her. In his impression, Teacher Zhao was a very low-key person who never liked drawing attention, especially at school.


    But because she was somewhat special, she always attracted attention even if she didn¡¯t intend to.


    Zhao Hanzhang didn¡¯t explain and led the group through Shangcai County. After exiting the other side of the city gate, they soon saw the Zhao family¡¯s estate.


    From a distance, those on horseback saw the houses, neatly arranged and surrounded by taller, possibly even two or three-story buildings.


    Mulberry and hemp plants lined both sides of the road. Not far from the village entrance, a group of people stood; as they got closer, they saw ten retainers standing at the forefront¡ªthose who had been sent to notify them earlier. Behind them stood a middle-aged man, with men, women, elderly, and children, and roughly two to three hundred people in total.


    Zhao Hanzhang rode her horse at the forefront, and Fu Tinghan immediately understood her intentions, pulling the reins to slow his horse, trailing half a horse¡¯s length behind her.


    Riding forward, Zhao Hanzhang met the gaze of the manor head, who then looked at Zhao Ju and Uncle Cheng behind her, and immediately knelt down.


    Seeing this, the people behind him fluently followed, kneeling along both sides of the road. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Hanzhang didn¡¯t pause, leading the group through them directly to the secondary residence at the center of the manor.


    Uncle Cheng, however, halted his horse and waited on the side until the hearse and the carriage carrying Mrs. Wang and others passed. Then he turned to the manor head, "Is the secondary residence prepared?"


    The manor head bowed and said, "It¡¯s prepared. As soon as we received the message, we had people clean up. The rooms have been fumigated, and the bedding has been freshly washed. We¡¯re only concerned the masters might not find it satisfactory, but due to poor harvests in recent years, good things are hard to come by."


    Uncle Cheng said, "You can¡¯t fool me with that, let alone the masters. Shortly, I¡¯ll take you to see the lady; if you have the nerve, report these to her."


    The manor head said with a bitter face, "Uncle Cheng, I wouldn¡¯t dare hide anything from you. The harvests truly have been poor¡ªlast year there were droughts and snow disasters, people starved to death in the manor, and this year refugees from Yingchuan have come down, even stealing unripe wheat. The county town¡¯s fabric shop is selling a single thread at sky-high prices; where could I find the money to buy silk and cotton for bedding?"


    Uncle Cheng frowned and asked, "Did no one visit these past few days?"


    "No one came."


    "Not even guests? That Mr. Ji you met before, didn¡¯t he come?"


    "No, I¡¯ve never heard of Mr. Ji coming."


    Uncle Cheng¡¯s expression subtly changed.

 Chapter 78 - 72 Different Ways to Make Money

    Chapter 78: Chapter 72 Different Ways to Make MoneyThe villa was once occupied by Zhao Changyu, and it¡¯s said her father, Zhao Zhi, also stayed here for a period to read and study quietly.


    Therefore, the villa is elegantly furnished; even if the owners haven¡¯t visited for many years, it is still well managed, though it hasn¡¯t been lived in for a long time and lacks a vibrant atmosphere.


    Zhao Hanzhang dismounted and placed the coffin in the arranged mourning hall, allowing Mrs. Wang and Zhao Erlang to rest. Only then did she take Fu Tinghan to meet the manor head in the main hall.


    The manor head, like Uncle Cheng, was a generational servant, honored to be granted the surname Zhao and was named Zhao Tong.


    Upon entering, he kneeled on the ground and respectfully prostrated himself.


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "Rise."


    Zhao Tong climbed to his feet, standing aside with his head lowered, and began to apologize to Zhao Hanzhang, explaining that last year¡¯s harvest wasn¡¯t good and little was stored, meaning they didn¡¯t have extra funds to purchase new bedding for the masters. They were using bedding from the cupboard that had been washed and aired.


    "However, we air the villa¡¯s items yearly, maintaining them well, and the bedding is still about seventy to eighty percent new."


    Zhao Hanzhang raised her hand to calm his anxiety, asking, "Can ice still be purchased in Shangcai?"


    Momentarily stunned, Zhao Tong replied, "The weather is not very hot yet, and ice has not started being used or traded on the market. But if the lady requires it, the city¡¯s ice merchants will likely grant Zhao Family some face to sell."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded slightly, "Then take some people to the county town now and help me buy as much ice as possible."


    Though Zhao Tong didn¡¯t understand, he still bent forward and agreed.


    Zhao Hanzhang waved him away, "Dismissed. Where is your wife? Have her come to see me; we need some women servants at home."


    Zhao Tong¡¯s eyes brightened, bowing to respond, "I will have her come to see the master immediately."


    Zhao Tong departed, leaving money unmentioned. Zhao Tong assumed that the masters would definitely settle accounts with the merchants afterward; the Zhao Family is wealthy as a nation, and they¡¯re unlikely to lack money for payment.


    Yet Zhao Hanzhang truly did not have even a cent left.


    They traveled along, striving to preserve Zhao Changyu¡¯s corpse as well as possible by buying ice whenever passing through major counties.


    The jewelry on her, things from Mrs. Wang, belongings in the luggage, even Fu Tinghan¡¯s items, trading everything that could be, except for the jade pendant.


    Now, aside from a wagon of grain, they had no assets left.


    Oh, there¡¯s still a sizable manor, yet this manor also appears impoverished.


    Here it¡¯s worth mentioning her frugal grandfather. Zhao Changyu excelled at management yet was extremely miserly; he meticulously gathered all his assets without sparing a penny, leaving only enough for each manor¡¯s yearly operational expenses.


    Thus, when Zhao Tong spoke of last year¡¯s poor harvest, she wouldn¡¯t ask about earlier accumulations, for all previous savings were sent to Zhao Changyu.


    They were either used to support the clan in another form or stealthily hidden away by him as private assets.


    Otherwise, how would his scattered treasures emerge?


    Beyond earning, naturally, one must save!


    If discussing saving money, Zhao Changyu claiming to be second in Great Jin, certainly no one would dare call themselves first.


    Zhao Hanzhang glanced at Uncle Cheng, "Have you found out whether Mr. Ji has come here?"


    Uncle Cheng replied, "No."


    He seemed worried, "Third Lady, could Mr. Ji have gone to the home in Xiping?"


    Zhao Hanzhang stroked her chin, saying, "Mr. Ji isn¡¯t foolish; even I know not to go to the old home in Xiping, he surely knows better."


    Uncle Cheng hesitated, "That would be..."


    Zhao Hanzhang chuckled, "I trust Mr. Ji. As Zhao Tong is off to buy ice, spread the news of me taking the casket back to my hometown, and send someone to Xiping¡¯s old home; it¡¯s time for grandfather to be laid to rest."


    The Zhao family¡¯s ancestral tomb is in the old hometown of Xiping, but Xiping is not far from Shangcai. Zhao Changyu was titled Shangcai; it¡¯s quite reasonable to start the funeral from Shangcai.


    Even if Mr. Ji isn¡¯t in Shangcai or Xiping, surely he¡¯d send someone to monitor these two places. As long as she arrives, he should receive the message. Then it¡¯s just waiting.


    However, she couldn¡¯t rely solely on Mr. Ji¡¯s resources. Thinking of Zhao Changyu¡¯s hidden treasures, she felt an urge.


    Applying significant willpower, she suppressed her thoughts; no, it¡¯s not the time yet, can¡¯t use them, and she hasn¡¯t fully consolidated her people. Taking those things now wouldn¡¯t be safe.


    Zhao Hanzhang pondered, then waved Uncle Cheng closer, questioning him once nearby, "Uncle Cheng, are there things in the villa that can be sold?"


    Uncle Cheng hesitated, "... Third Lady, this villa is rarely inhabited; your father stayed here for two years in his youth, reading books. Back then, some items weren¡¯t collected. Whether they are still here, if not lost, they are not worth much."


    "Moreover... they are old items left by Master, selling them wouldn¡¯t be decent."


    Seeing her struggle, Fu Tinghan couldn¡¯t help saying, "Otherwise, could we figure a way to earn money ourselves?"


    Zhao Hanzhang asked, "Mr. Fu, do you have a good idea?"


    Fu Tinghan suggested, "Following the routine, we could produce items urgently needed or luxury items from this era; with proper management, it can quickly convert into wealth."


    "Such as?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Making soap, glass, or paper? Although I wouldn¡¯t mind producing some black powder for you, such is quite inhumane; I¡¯m deeply opposed."


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "Forget glass, can you genuinely make soap and paper?"


    Fu Tinghan stated, "Living in an information-explosion era, I know a bit of everything; I don¡¯t find experimenting difficult with the principles known."


    "Your idea is sound, I support you, but this approach may take longer than waiting for Mr. Ji," Zhao Hanzhang remarked, "I have an even better plan."


    She turned to Uncle Cheng, "Uncle Cheng, rest well tonight, and tomorrow morning take people to Xiping home; I¡¯ll write a letter to Uncle Wu, informing the clan about the turmoil in Luoyang. Should Uncle Wu inquire about our travel, just tell the truth."


    Zhao Hanzhang winked, then added, "Mother is overwhelmed with sorrow, and fear along the journey has weakened her; upon arriving in Shangcai, her health couldn¡¯t withstand. Second Son¡¯s wounds haven¡¯t healed fully; I, as a young lady, am exhausted sustaining the major family."


    Uncle Cheng instantly understood, bowing, "I understand; tomorrow I¡¯ll head to Xiping¡¯s old home."


    Having everything arranged, Zhao Hanzhang rose, stretching her aching waist, saying, "It¡¯s truly exhausting. Let¡¯s go burn incense for grandfather, then rest."


    Fu Tinghan asked, "You¡¯re... borrowing money from Xiping?"


    Zhao Hanzhang replied, "You could say so. Now, it depends on whether the clan decides to lend me or give me."


    Xiping County is adjacent to Shangcai County; the estate and the clan¡¯s land aren¡¯t far apart. Zhao Hanzhang entered the estate in the morning, and by evening at dusk, several elders in Zhao¡¯s Fortress learned of Zhao Hanzhang taking the casket back home.


    Zhao Song, same age as Zhao Changyu, was only several months younger, thus ranking fifth in the clan, hence called Zhao Wulang.


    Of course, Zhao Hanzhang wouldn¡¯t dare address him as such, she must call him Fifth Uncle Grandfather.


    The Zhao¡¯s Fortress has always been under his management, representing Zhao Changyu in Xiping¡¯s clan dealings.


    Upon hearing the coffin of Zhao Changyu returning home, his tears poured out, hurriedly asking, "If returned to Ru Nan, why stop in Shangcai and not return to Xiping?

 Chapter 79 - 73 Mourning

    Chapter 79: Chapter 73 MourningThe servant delivering the news didn¡¯t know much, just kowtowed and said, "It was the servant from the family of Saburo at the village tail who, when accompanying his wife to her family¡¯s home in Shangcai, saw it, and only recognized Uncle Cheng and the second lady, but leading the group should be the third lady from the main house."


    Zhao Song pondered and then said, "Before my elder brother passed away, he arranged a marriage for the third lady, likely intending to leave the main house to her. If she stopped in Shangcai, perhaps she wishes for us to meet and welcome my elder brother?"


    He said, "That is indeed appropriate. Quickly go inform the other families, prepare a little tonight, and tomorrow morning we will go to Shangcai to bring my elder brother back."


    The housekeeper acknowledged and withdrew to pass on the message, but Zhao Song¡¯s son, Zhao Ming, was full of doubt, "Father, why is it only the second sister-in-law and the third lady escorting the coffin back home, where is Jizhi and the others?"


    He said, "Even if Jizhi is busy, it should be Dalang who manages this. He has inherited the title from the elder uncle and should show filial piety. If he can¡¯t return, he should let his son escort the coffin back home. How come only the widow and orphan of the main house are left to escort the coffin back home alone?"


    Zhao Song frowned slightly, "We¡¯ll ask about it tomorrow."


    Early the next morning, the Zhao Family¡¯s Castle was filled with the sounds of people, horses, and oxen. Knowing that the old Clan Leader¡¯s coffin had returned to Shangcai, many Zhao Clan members planned to accompany it to meet the coffin.


    Meanwhile, before dawn, Uncle Cheng had already set off lightly with several retainers heading to Xiping.


    By noon, Uncle Cheng only stopped to gnaw on a couple of bites of dry food. After letting the horses drink some water, he stood up and said, "Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s over an hour left until we arrive, let¡¯s hurry."


    As everyone was about to put away their water bags and mount their horses, they saw lots of horses and ox carts coming down the main road.


    Uncle Cheng pulled his horse to the roadside, intending to wait for their procession to pass before continuing.


    Leading the way were two horses and a carriage. Uncle Cheng¡¯s gaze met with the person on the horse, then nonchalantly looked away, casually glancing over the carriage.


    Suddenly, he caught sight of the emblem on the carriage and immediately turned back to confirm it was indeed the emblem he was most familiar with, his eyes widened slightly.


    He immediately stepped forward a few steps, raised his hand, and asked loudly, "Is it the Xiping Zhao Family on the carriage?"


    The carriage gradually stopped, and the guards on the horses looked at him vigilantly, demanding, "Who are you?"


    Zhao Song lifted the curtain and looked out. Matching Uncle Cheng¡¯s gaze, he was taken aback, "Uncle Cheng?"


    Uncle Cheng was also surprised, shouting loudly, "Fifth Lord, oh no, Fifth Grandfather, it¡¯s Fifth Grandfather!"


    Zhao Song immediately got out of the car, and Uncle Cheng knelt on the ground, "The little one greets Fifth Grandfather." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Quickly rise, why are you here? Has my elder brother¡¯s coffin really returned to Shangcai? Why didn¡¯t you send it back to Xiping?"


    Uncle Cheng knelt and wept bitterly, "The little one is under the third lady¡¯s orders to report the death in Xiping and ask Fifth Grandfather to preside over the Lord¡¯s funeral. I never expected to meet Fifth Grandfather on the way."


    Crying, Uncle Cheng took out a letter and presented it, "Fifth Grandfather, our lady is suffering. She is too ashamed to return to the clan, so she quietly sent me to ask for Fifth Grandfather¡¯s help, please assist."


    Zhao Song immediately took the letter and opened it.


    In the letter, Zhao Hanzhang started from the false accusation against Zhao Changyu for plotting against Prince East Sea, stating that Zhao Changyu refused treatment for the sake of the whole Zhao Family, choosing to die of illness at that time.


    As Zhao Song read, tears started streaming, his nose tingling. When he learned that Luoyang was besieged and Prince East Sea had fled with the emperor, abandoning the entire Capital City, he was greatly shocked, "That traitorous Prince East Sea is harming the country!"


    Reading further about their family¡¯s escape, being robbed on the road, and losing many servants and possessions, with only a few managing to protect their grandfather¡¯s coffin under retainer protection and barely escaping, while also getting separated from Zhao Ji along the way.


    Although Zhao Hanzhang wrote vaguely, Zhao Song couldn¡¯t help but see the picture of the third lady barely escaping, finding her grandfather¡¯s coffin scattered across the fields, the weak mother and young brother collapsed weeping beside the coffin, only a few loyal servants standing guard, seeing the entire elder uncle¡¯s family scattered...


    Zhao Song was so furious that he snorted, "Zhao Ji is incompetent, can¡¯t even protect a coffin, and lost the mother and child of the main house, simply, simply..."


    Zhao Song found himself at a loss for words, while his son Zhao Ming, watching anxiously, filled in, "Simply a beast."


    Zhao Song: ...


    He glared sideways at his son; if Zhao Ji was a beast, what were his ancestors? And what were they who shared the same ancestors as Zhao Ji?


    How can you insult someone and include yourself in it?


    Zhao Song folded the letter and asked, "Why didn¡¯t the third lady return to Xiping for the family to assert justice?"


    "This..." Uncle Cheng appeared conflicted and then said, "The third lady said family matters should not be made public. The elder lord is the uncle personally chosen by the lord, and now Second Uncle is running the Zhao clan. Spreading this kind of matter could severely damage the clan¡¯s reputation, so..."


    Zhao Song snorted coldly, "Why should I fear that eight?"


    Zhao Zhongyu was ranked second in the family but eighth in the clan; he was younger than Zhao Song, and Zhao Song didn¡¯t fear him.


    Zhao Changyu probably thought of this, so he asked Zhao Hanzhang to escort the coffin home at the time.


    Zhao Song accepted the letter and immediately got into the car, "Let¡¯s go, to Shangcai!"


    With a grand momentum, they rushed to Shangcai, where Zhao Hanzhang was choosing burial items for Zhao Changyu. Hearing the commotion and coming out, she saw a middle-aged man getting off the carriage. When he saw the white mourning attire filling the courtyard and met Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s gaze, tears welled up in his eyes.


    Zhao Hanzhang: ...


    The middle-aged man restrained himself and approached, looking at her with reddened eyes, "You must be the third lady? Haven¡¯t seen you in years, you¡¯ve grown up."


    Uncle Cheng immediately said, "Third Lady, this is Fifth Grandfather."


    Zhao Hanzhang, on hearing this, immediately bowed deeply, "Fifth Uncle-Grandfather."


    Zhao Song saw her bowing and didn¡¯t mind, reaching out to support her, the two of them then proceeded inside hand in hand.


    Mrs. Wang and Zhao Erlang had also changed into mourning clothes today, sitting in the mourning hall burning rice straw. Seeing Zhao Song, she hurriedly pulled Zhao Erlang to stand and bow, "Fifth Uncle."


    Zhao Song did not show a friendly face to her, nodding coldly, swept past Zhao Erlang, and when he raised his head to look at the mourning hall, he was full of grief.


    The clan members who came with Zhao Song began crying sorrowfully, turning the once quiet mourning hall into a scene of wailing.


    Some even brought children, and when they couldn¡¯t cry, the adults pinched them hard, making the children cry loudly, which in turn caused the mourning hall¡¯s crying to increase. The sound could probably be heard two li from the courtyard, announcing that a funeral was taking place here.


    Zhao Hanzhang: ...


    These were all kin, so she couldn¡¯t advise them otherwise, and Mrs. Wang, unable to bear the crying, lay on the ground, weeping bitterly.


    Zhao Hanzhang couldn¡¯t tell how genuine the mourners¡¯ grief was, but it was clear Mrs. Wang was genuinely heartbroken, her cries filled with panic and unease. She hurried to her side, knelt down, and hugged her.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out what was so terrifying about the old home in Xiping that made her so afraid of these people.


    Seeing Zhao Hanzhang unable to shed tears, Qing Gu slipped out quietly and soon returned with a mournful face to support Mrs. Wang and pulled out a handkerchief to wipe Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s eyes.


    Initially tearless, Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s eyes started watering, filled with the pungent scent of ginger juice, making her eyes almost close involuntarily.


    Fu Tinghan, arriving from the back courtyard, witnessed this scene.


    Just...very strange.

 Chapter 80 - 74: Satisfaction

    Chapter 80: Chapter 74: SatisfactionZhao Song wiped his tears after crying and turned his head to see Fu Tinghan, his gaze fixed, a hint of admiration flashing in his eyes.


    The young man was as elegant as a jade tree standing tall, evidently a well-bred scion of a noble family.


    Zhao Hanzhang raised her tear-stained eyes, suppressing her emotions, and introduced him, "Fifth Uncle, this is Mr. Fu from the Fu Family."


    "So it¡¯s the son-in-law," Zhao Song was even more satisfied, his eyes filled with unmistakable admiration, "The filial piety and kindness of the son-in-law, our Zhao Family will remember at heart and dare not forget."


    Fu Tinghan quickly said that it was his duty to do this.


    Zhao Song, reluctant to part, moved to the main hall with Zhao Hanzhang to talk, "I¡¯ve heard from Uncle Cheng. Your marriage with Mr. Fu should have taken place after seven days, but it coincided with the chaos in Luoyang. Now, although in the mourning period of March, the marriage can still be arranged."


    The reason she was so enthusiastic about this marriage at the beginning was to have a legitimate reason to bind Professor Fu beside her. Since he was now at her side, the wedding was not as urgent.


    Zhao Hanzhang politely declined, "Fifth Uncle, the urgent thing is to let Grandfather be laid to rest peacefully."


    She said, "Although there is ice to lower the temperature now, after a long time, a smell will inevitably arise. I do not want Grandfather to be so disheveled, so Grandfather should be prioritized at present."


    She further said, "Moreover, our luggage was robbed, and our family property was all lost. Grandfather Fu¡¯s life is uncertain, so indeed, there is no heart for the wedding. Let¡¯s just guard the mourning for Grandfather before considering the marriage."


    Zhao Song thought for a moment and found it reasonable. Now Third Lady and Fu Tinghan just needed a wedding, with the marriage papers already set, the two would be like a couple but lacked a step. But during mourning, even if they were married, they¡¯d still have to sleep separately, so a wedding at this time was not very necessary.


    Anyway, this is Ru Nan, Fu Tinghan can¡¯t bully her.


    "Then early tomorrow, we shall carry the coffin back to Xiping. I will have someone set up a shrine for your Grandfather in the clan and invite monks from Ru Nan to chant scriptures for forty-nine days..."


    Zhao Hanzhang hurriedly interrupted, "Fifth Uncle, this is too extravagant. Grandfather was frugal by nature and not fond of luxury. He also instructed before passing not to make a grand affair, and Third Lady does not wish to violate Grandfather¡¯s wishes."


    She said, "Moreover, the time is too long. I prefer to mourn at Shangcai and then choose a good day to go from Shangcai to the cemetery, inviting monks to follow and chant scriptures along the way. What do you think, Fifth Uncle?"


    Zhao Song thought it too simple.


    Zhao Hanzhang lowered her voice and said, "Fifth Uncle, if we send the coffin back to Xiping for a grand affair, not only will the Zhao Family¡¯s relatives come to mourn, but the old friends and lords of Ru Nan will also hear the news and come. At that time, they¡¯ll ask seeing that both First Uncle and Elder Brother are not present, even if we wish to cover up, it¡¯s hard to guarantee they won¡¯t suspect."


    Zhao Hanzhang rubbed her eyes, the ginger juice on her fingers making her tears fall one by one. She choked as she said, "Grandfather repeatedly instructed while alive to be considerate and hold in harmony with First Uncle¡¯s family, to manage Mother and Second Son, not to feud with First Uncle¡¯s family, and to get along well. In these troubled times, clansmen must rely on clan protection. For the clan to prosper long, unity is necessary. A big disturbance would not only strike a hard blow at the second room but also greatly damage the prestige of our Zhao Family."


    Zhao Song saw her thoughtful for the greater good and could not help but sigh and nod, "Alright, this matter will follow your wishes."


    Zhao Hanzhang withdrew with tears, and as soon as she stepped outside, she fanned her eyes with her hand; it was too spicy.


    She glanced sideways and saw Fu Tinghan leaning against the pillar, whereupon she put her hand down.


    Fu Tinghan, stifling a laugh, stepped forward and handed her a handkerchief, "Soaked in water, you can wipe."


    Zhao Hanzhang took it; indeed, it was a wet handkerchief.


    She carefully wiped her eyes and went to the backyard with Fu Tinghan, "So many relatives came to mourn; we have to arrange for their meals and lodging. My mother is crying and cannot manage it, can you help me later?"


    Fu Tinghan agreed readily, "Alright." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was somewhat curious, "I thought you would take this chance to avenge the little girl. Why do you instead protect Zhao Ji¡¯s family?"


    Zhao Hanzhang replied, "There¡¯s no need to use such means to avenge. What I said to Zhao Song was true. We are now in the same boat; we rise and fall together. Even if I want revenge, it can be resolved internally; there¡¯s no need for external methods."


    Fu Tinghan thought it reasonable and followed her to arrange for the mourning relatives.


    Zhao Hanzhang made her impoverishment apparent, having the guests clear and prepare the guest courtyards and rooms in the other courtyard.


    In the countryside, though it¡¯s not large, the area is ample, so the guest courtyard is built large, with enough rooms, albeit simply furnished.


    Even the meals were simple, only white rice and noodles, with only two dishes: stewed greens and stewed winter melon, harmless green food, very healthy.


    But those who ate looked as if they turned green.


    Fortunately, it was the mourning period, and though servants acted appropriately, providing hot water when needed and serving meals without exception, it wasn¡¯t considered impolite.


    Just quite pitiable.


    Several elders with higher age and seniority strolled through the other courtyard, eventually sitting with Zhao Song, "Fifth Brother, Mrs. Wang is now with orphaned children and isn¡¯t faring well. Even with Mr. Fu by her side, their family¡¯s foundation lies in Luoyang and Jingzhao County, beyond reach. They lost their luggage in this flight, and I hear the ice they use now is borrowed."


    Zhao Song understood and immediately said, "I know, uncles can rest assured, I will arrange it properly."


    The elders were satisfied and left; they were elder by a generation than Zhao Changyu, coming only to burn incense, leaving the mourning to peers and juniors.


    Zhao Song pondered, feeling Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s remarks today were somewhat odd, and went to find her directly to ask, "Once your Grandfather is buried, bring your mother and brother back to live in the clan. I¡¯ll have your house cleaned out."


    Zhao Hanzhang refused, mentioning her dowry, "Grandfather means for me to manage these land and shops well, so that when Second Son grows up, these things will be divided for him. You know now Central Plains is in chaos, Mr. Fu promised to mourn for Grandfather for a year, so I plan to mourn at the Shangcai estate, which is more comfortable."


    She paused and said, "Besides, Father studied here, I want him and Second Son to stay here to focus on their studies."


    Mentioning studies left Zhao Song speechless, but Second Son...


    Zhao Song asked, "Is Second Son still struggling with his studies?"


    Zhao Hanzhang smiled, "Though he¡¯s not much for studying, he isn¡¯t foolish and is very obedient. You can be assured, Fifth Uncle, I will teach him well."


    Zhao Song sighed deeply and agreed.


    Returning to rest in the room at night, he called his son, "Send people back to fetch some money, prepare some plain cloth, stock up sugar and tea, Third Lady¡¯s family has nothing now, so having returned to Ru Nan, we can¡¯t watch them in such hardship."


    "Yes."


    "Draft the gift list and send to each family; we¡¯ve chosen a day for burial, the day after tomorrow will suffice. Then, the mother and two sons will return to the clan with these gifts, and place more money in the boxes."


    Zhao Ming agreed and asked, "Father, are we just going to let Zhao Ji go like that?"

 Chapter 81 - 75 Ji Yuan

    Chapter 81: Chapter 75 Ji Yuan"Wait a little longer. Although Zhao Ji is immature, Zhao Zhongyu is not foolish. Let¡¯s see if anyone comes from the clan. If they do, I will naturally send word to inquire with father and son. If not, I still will reach out to them." He sighed, "This matter should be suppressed and not spread within the clan. Now the clan leader is Zhao Zhongyu; if his reputation suffers, it is not good for the family."


    Zhao Changyu has handed over the clan¡¯s connections, wealth, and retainers to Zhao Zhongyu. If the clan turns against him, the harm would not only affect Zhao Zhongyu but also the clan itself. This is a lose-lose situation.


    Since Zhao Hanzhang is willing to compromise, he will naturally not cling on tightly, but necessary actions must still be taken and lessons given.


    Otherwise, if the clan leader disregards the clan¡¯s interests in the future, it will be these clan members who suffer.


    Recalling Fu Tinghan whom he met during the day, along with Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s endurance and magnanimity, Zhao Song feels a pang in his heart, "The heavens do not bless our Zhao family. How the Third Lady has such a mind and character, yet she is born a girl?"


    Zhao Ming said, "From this, it is evident that Mrs. Wang is not foolish or unfortunate. Yet, father, you all misunderstood her."


    Zhao Song¡¯s face darkened immediately, "What misunderstanding? A monk personally said that her fortune and Zhi Zhi¡¯s are incompatible. Otherwise, how could Zhi Zhi, such a smart person, have a foolish son?"


    Zhao Ming disagreed, "Didn¡¯t Uncle check their fortunes before the marriage? There wasn¡¯t any problem back then. But soon after she gave birth to Second Son, this monk happened to come by and calculated from far away that her son born in Shangcai was a fool?"


    "Then do you think the monk made a mistake? The monk did say that a person¡¯s fortune changes. She might have been suitable then but became incompatible later." Zhao Song sighed, "If Zhi Zhi had listened to advice and divorced her early on, there might not have been the subsequent disaster. Just a cold was enough to take him away."


    If Zhao Zhi were alive, how could the Zhao family have such hidden dangers now?


    As for Zhao Zhongyu, it¡¯s fine for now, but the thought of him handing the Zhao family over to Zhao Ji in a few years makes Zhao Song¡¯s heart ache.


    His dissatisfaction with Mrs. Wang grows.


    Zhao Ming is different; he thinks father and they are completely venting their anger. He does not hide his opinion and said quietly, "But the Third Lady was also born by Mrs. Wang. How come she¡¯s so smart and perceptive?"


    He said, "It shows that everyone has their own fate. This is Second Son¡¯s fate. Even if it¡¯s related to the parents, it¡¯s mainly about Father. How can it all be blamed on Mrs. Wang?"


    Zhao Song, unwilling to talk further, pointed at him and cursed, "I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense, get out."


    Zhao Ming, upon hearing this, dropped his father¡¯s foot, which he was halfway through cleaning, and left.


    The newly cleaned foot fell back into the water basin, wetting the pants cuffs and making Zhao Song angry enough to grab a towel to throw after him. Zhao Ming seemed to have eyes on the back of his head, sprinted out the door and was gone in a flash.


    Zhao Hanzhang was in the study, frowning at the report from Uncle Cheng about the grain consumption. Today¡¯s visiting relatives ate all their remaining cartload of grain.


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at the manor head waiting nearby, "Zhao Tong, how much food does the manor have?"


    With his head down, Zhao Tong murmured, "Not much, the storeroom only has about a dozen bags left. But the tenant farmers likely have some reserves. Last year¡¯s drought prompted the lord to reduce rent by twenty percent and also deferred another twenty percent to this year, so if Third Lady collects rent now, it¡¯s still reasonable."


    Zhao Hanzhang raised her eyes and glanced at him, asking, "What¡¯s the current price of grain in the city?"


    "Millet costs twelve wen per dou, wheat costs fourteen wen per dou."


    Zhao Hanzhang slightly furrowed her brows, "That¡¯s quite expensive..."


    She tapped the table, feeling indeed financially strained, "Let¡¯s use the grain from the storeroom first. We can¡¯t have guests going hungry."


    Though she plans to borrow money from the clan and is willing to feign poverty, that doesn¡¯t mean she wants others to see her in such a difficult situation.


    Not to mention taking food from the tenant farmers; now is an off-season, everyone is tightening their belts.


    After they left, Fu Tinghan handed her the jade pendant, "Take it and use it."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at him.


    Fu Tinghan smiled gently at her, "It is merely a material possession. We can redeem it later."


    Zhao Hanzhang reached out to receive it, holding it in her palm, "Alright."


    With this jade pendant, Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s burden eased considerably. She handed the jade pendant to Zhao Ju, instructing him to pawn it in the city first thing tomorrow, "Remember, make it a livable pawn. You can use your identity or report my name. Also, inquire whether any large merchant caravan has arrived recently."


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "Mr. Ji took so many people and assets; it is impossible for him to be unnoticed. He left earlier than us and used the West City Gate, conveniently avoiding the chaos. He should¡¯ve arrived in Ru Nan ahead of us."


    But Ru Nan is vast; besides Xiping and Shangcai, there are five more counties, and no one knows where he went.


    Yet she believes, with Mr. Ji¡¯s wisdom, he won¡¯t be far from Xiping and Shangcai. Xiping has Wu Castle, and Shangcai holds her largest dowry.


    If Zhao Changyu hasn¡¯t approached after his burial, then she must consider dealing with unexpected events.


    Ji Ping and others have their families under Mr. Ji¡¯s care. If Mr. Ji can¡¯t be found, her subordinates will become restless.


    While Zhao Hanzhang was pawning her fianc¨¦¡¯s jade pendant to make ends meet, Mr. Ji was indulging in drunken revelry in the Chu House.


    After getting his accompanying merchants drunk, Mr. Ji staggered out with an alcohol jug, entering his long-booked room, his intoxication fading. He casually placed the jug on a nearby table and sat cross-legged, asking, "Any news?"


    "The news from Shangcai hasn¡¯t arrived yet, but someone returned from Xiping today saying early this morning, the Zhao family¡¯s relatives headed for Shangcai, reportedly to receive the Lord¡¯s coffin."


    Mr. Ji couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight, "Already arrived in Shangcai? How come we haven¡¯t heard anything in Yu Yang?"


    He furrowed his brows, "Whether they go to Xiping or Shangcai, they must pass through Yu Yang. You were watching the roadside; did you not notice anyone?"


    The retainer hesitated, "Maybe they didn¡¯t take the Yu Yang route?"


    Not through Yu Yang, perhaps taking a big detour from the rear?


    But considering the current chaos in Luoyang, with scattered deserting soldiers, Mr. Ji hesitated as well; it¡¯s not impossible. If they are fleeing, any direction is possible. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Send someone to Shangcai to investigate, report back with news immediately."


    "Yes."


    "Is there any information about various rebel armies and the Xiongnu Army?"


    "Only some info from refugees who arrived. They say the rebels are still looting in Luoyang City."


    Mr. Ji sighed upon hearing this, Luoyang is bound for disaster. Fortunately, they left early, and it¡¯s lucky that Third Lady and the others escaped successfully.

 Chapter 82 - 76 Different

    Chapter 82: Chapter 76 DifferentHowever, the news is still too little and mostly obtained from the mouths of refugees, somewhat one-sided. It would be better if we could gather information from the Prefectural Governor¡¯s side.


    Unfortunately, the Lang Master has passed away, and the Zhao Family¡¯s intelligence system was handed over to the Second Grandfather. They are starting anew, not only is manpower insufficient, but more importantly, they lack the Lang Master to steer them. Even if they want to inquire, they have no means.


    Mr. Ji was deeply troubled, hearing the coquettish voice from outside, "Lang Jun hasn¡¯t come to see me these days, I¡¯m terribly sad."


    A bland male voice replied, "Official duties are busy."


    Mr. Ji raised his eyebrows and lifted his eyes to study the room, finally his gaze landing on the Fourth Centurion, Qiu Wu. Qiu Wu met his gaze and shivered, hesitatingly saying, "Sir?"


    Mr. Ji stroked his beard and said, "If the lady had a Chu House, it would be much easier to gather information."


    Qiu Wu looked at him bewildered.


    Mr. Ji sighed, "Never mind, Third Lady is a lady, it wouldn¡¯t sound good if word got out. Even the Lang Master rejected my suggestions before, not to mention it¡¯s Third Lady managing now."


    He waved his hand, "First, find the lady and them, send someone overnight to Shangcai."


    Qiu Wu agreed and backed out first.


    Mr. Ji brought a large group of people, especially so many dowries, which was too conspicuous. To avoid trouble, he disguised the team as a big caravan along the way, with most women turned into accompanying maids, and the rest of the young and old disguised as goods people of the caravan.


    He carefully chose to stop at Yu Yang because he felt Zhao Hanzhang would pass through Yu Yang whether returning to Xiping hometown or going to Shangcai.


    He dared not go to Xiping alone with so much wealth.


    Wealth arouses the heart; who knows if the Zhao Family clan would be moved seeing so much money?


    Wouldn¡¯t this create unnecessary disputes?


    So he disguised as a big merchant in Yu Yang, scattering the people hidden in various parts of Yu Yang.


    Due to the chaos in Luoyang, many refugees have poured into Yu Yang these days, so the few hundred people in his group didn¡¯t stand out greatly, otherwise he would have had to put more effort into it.


    The meals in the other courtyard were still simple, but fortunately, the main food was sufficient. The clan relatives all expressed understanding, after all, they lost their wealth and were still in mourning, it was indeed appropriate to be simpler.


    Even under such circumstances they could arrange everything neatly, arranging every person, showing the care and ability of Third Sister Zhao.


    Anyway, the ladies accompanying were quite satisfied and were much more lenient towards Mrs. Wang.


    The lady who felt she had a good relationship with Mrs. Wang even came to her and said, "You¡¯ve raised Third Sister Zhao well. I see Second Son may seem a bit simple, but he is healthy and filial. Wait until he grows a couple of years older, you should arrange a marriage for him, and after having a grandson, everything will be well."


    "I see the elders in the clan are quite pleased with Mr. Fu. After the funeral, you should take Third Sister Zhao and the others back to live in the clan, let her win the favor of the elders; as they love what she loves, your good days will come."


    Mrs. Wang smiled politely at them and gently stated, "Before Grandpa passed, he said I should listen to Third Sister Zhao for big house matters in the future. The child is already capable of handling things alone, and son-in-law is here, so naturally, I listen to them."


    She isn¡¯t foolish, why willingly go back to Xiping for trouble?


    She refuses to go back to stay, as long as Third Sister Zhao doesn¡¯t speak to send her back, she absolutely won¡¯t go back!


    The one trying to persuade didn¡¯t notice her small thoughts, sighed, and started chit-chatting, "You¡¯re fortunate, the elder uncle gave Third Sister Zhao such a good marriage proposal before he left, someone like Mr. Fu with such character and appearance is truly hard to find."


    "Indeed, the second house inherited the title but did not return, sigh, it would have been better to directly adopt a child from the clan back then."


    "Exactly, letting the second house unjustly benefit."


    Mrs. Wang secretly pursed her lips, displeased that Zhao Ji inherited the title, but why should they adopt a child from the clan?


    Doesn¡¯t she have sons and won¡¯t she have grandsons in the future?


    Zhao Ji is at least her husband¡¯s cousin, blood is close; him eyeing the title is fine, but why are these people from the clan staring too?


    They are several layers apart, for goodness¡¯ sake.


    Mrs. Wang internally grumbled, keeping a smile and quietly listening.


    Qing Gu entered with small steps from outside, seeing her, Mrs. Wang secretly exhaled a breath of relief and quickly asked, "Is there something at the front?"


    Qing Gu paused for a moment, seeing Mrs. Wang signaling with her eyes, bowed and said, "Yes, tomorrow is the burial. Third Lady sent me to ask the lady to come over to discuss matters."


    Mrs. Wang immediately stood up and apologized before leaving.


    Everyone expressed understanding and watched her leave.


    "Is Zhi Zhi¡¯s wife unwilling to return to the clan?"


    "During such transition time, with not a penny on hand, what¡¯s the point of going back?" One person said, "At that time living in a Wu Castle, surrounded by relatives, even giving gifts would be difficult. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t want to go back either."


    "Sigh, the big house used to be so affluent, not just in our clan, but one of the top in the Great Jin, hearing even the Imperial Family didn¡¯t have as much money as them, didn¡¯t imagine it¡¯s all gone in a war."


    "Do you really believe it¡¯s all gone? Gold and silver can be abandoned, can the estates and shops be abandoned? I think those things are in the second house¡¯s hands."


    "Isn¡¯t this bullying the widow and orphans?"


    "No choice, who made it where the clan is led by the second house now?"


    "Don¡¯t speak nonsense, the elder uncle already arranged the dowry for Third Lady Zhao, it¡¯s said to be considerable, and Fifth Uncle holds a copy of the dowry list, and later these will have to be split with Second Son. The elder uncle is such a shrewd person, how could he not plan these things?"


    "But those estates and shops can¡¯t be liquidated immediately, they need money for daily living, don¡¯t they?"


    Upon hearing this, someone was stirred and secretly went to find Mrs. Wang, offering to help her and buy some fields or shops at high prices.


    Especially the shops, Zhao Changyu had shops in Xiping and Shangcai, and the locations were quite good.


    Mrs. Wang wasn¡¯t selling, though she couldn¡¯t even take out a silver hairpin now. But as long as she doesn¡¯t starve, no one can expect to buy those fields and shops from her.


    Those are the future dowry and betrothal gifts for Third Lady Zhao and Second Son!


    And Third Lady Zhao already said, there is no need for her to worry about money matters.


    Mrs. Wang flatly refused, the other felt regretful inside but smiled, "It¡¯s good you understand, I was just worried if you returned you¡¯d be tight on hand, if in the future you want to sell you can come to me. By the way, don¡¯t tell others about this, if they know I want to buy land at such a high price, it¡¯ll be troublesome if others wanting to sell land come to me."


    Mrs. Wang agreed, turning around and sold her out, telling Zhao Hanzhang, "Your aunt loves scheming the most, hmph, thinking I don¡¯t know. Truly caring for me would seal a red envelope or loan some money, opening the mouth wanting to buy fields and shops, is it really for my good?"


    She told Zhao Hanzhang, "Be cautious when seeing her in the future, I dislike her."


    Zhao Hanzhang agreed, watching Mrs. Wang who was endlessly muttering.


    Mrs. Wang stopped, touched her face, and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Zhao Hanzhang: "I just suddenly understood why you really don¡¯t want to return to the clan, Mother."


    Mrs. Wang lapsed into silence, after a long time said, "You, don¡¯t learn from me and fixate only on these small benefits. If something big happens, you¡¯ll still need the clan¡¯s support. I¡¯m disliked by them because I bore your younger brother, but you¡¯re a daughter of the Zhao Family and clever; they like you, so if you have trouble, they will help you."


    S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 83 - 77: Burial Accompaniment

    Chapter 83: Chapter 77: Burial AccompanimentZhao Hanzhang was dressed in mourning attire. She adjusted Zhao Erlang¡¯s collar, handed the memorial tablet to him, and asked softly, "Today, you will be the one smashing the basin and breaking the banner. Do you remember everything Uncle Cheng taught you?"


    As long as it¡¯s not about reading or recognizing characters, things that are straightforward, Zhao Erlang remembers them after hearing several times. Moreover, he¡¯s practiced many times before, so he nodded confidently. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Hanzhang smiled at him with comfort, said softly, "I¡¯ll be right by your side, don¡¯t be afraid!"


    Zhao Erlang nodded firmly, feeling even more confident.


    As the time came, there was a loud bang from a firecracker at the front, and the relative presiding over the funeral shouted to the sky, "Rise¡ªspirit¡ª"


    Zhao Hanzhang pushed Zhao Erlang, who stepped forward, picked up the fire basin, and smashed it. Immediately, cries emerged both inside and outside the hall.


    After completing the ceremony, he stood up and took back the memorial tablet. The coffin was then lifted.


    Those carrying the coffin were all members of the Zhao Family clan, chosen by Zhao Song from the young and strong within the clan, prioritizing close blood relations.


    Zhao Hanzhang and Fu Tinghan walked alongside the coffin. The sound of suona gradually began, and the funeral procession slowly set out.


    Outside, the invited high monk was already prepared. He began chanting sutras around the coffin, and when they reached outside the estate, the coffin was securely placed onto a cart.


    The place was quite far from the ancestral tomb, so the coffin needed to be transported by cart. Mrs. Wang and others sat on the cart, while direct descendants like Zhao Hanzhang and Zhao Erlang walked ahead.


    Fu Tinghan, also in mourning attire, walked beside Zhao Hanzhang as the uncle leading the ceremony suddenly shouted, "Soul returns¡ª"


    He was startled, raising his gaze towards the shouting figure.


    The man threw a handful of spirit money into the air, crying out with tears streaming, "Soul returns¡ªcome¡ª"


    "Soul¡ªreturns¡ªcome¡ª"


    Listening to this, Fu Tinghan felt a surge of melancholy, his eyes slightly wet.


    The funeral procession was filled with cries, joining in the lamentation after these calls.


    This was called guiding the soul, meant to guide the deceased¡¯s spirit back, preventing it from getting lost.


    By the time Ji Yuan and his followers arrived, the funeral procession had reached the cemetery, with Zhao Hanzhang and Zhao Erlang kneeling on the ground, waiting for the coffin to be lowered into the pit.


    A fast horse approached, immediately alarming Zhao Song, who was reciting the funeral rites. Upon seeing Ji Yuan, he was greatly surprised, "Why is Mr. Ji here?"


    Ji Yuan glanced at the coffin with tear-filled eyes and saluted Zhao Song, "I served the lord for many years, truly reluctant to part, so I wanted to come and see him off one last time. Thankfully, I made it."


    Feeling anxious, Zhao Song said, "Sir is here, then who is with my Eighth Brother?"


    Ji Yuan replied, "Second Grandfather is clever and majestic; the lord¡¯s previous aides are still around."


    "Still, no one can compare to Sir," Zhao Song fretted internally. How could Zhao Zhongyu fail to retain Ji Yuan?


    He knew well; this Mr. Ji served his elder brother for over a decade, competent and knowledgeable. He knew most of Zhao Family¡¯s affairs as a trusted confidant of his brother.


    How could Zhao Zhongyu let someone like him go?


    Yet, since the funeral was at a critical juncture, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to disrupt; he could only continue first.


    Zhao Hanzhang saw Ji Yuan, secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and nodded slightly at him.


    Ji Yuan met her gaze, also nodding back to her.


    After reciting the oblation text, the coffin was lowered into the tomb, and the accompanying burial items were properly placed beside the coffin.


    Zhao Changyu¡¯s burial site had been prepped two years ago by Zhao Song, who chose a good location and had craftsmen dig a tomb chamber, adhering to the standards for dukes.


    There were three chambers inside, prepared by Zhao Song with many burial items, including previous belongings Zhao Changyu liked and the writings and memorials of Zhao Changyu, which he transcribed again after receiving news from Luoyang of Zhao Changyu¡¯s failing health before the year.


    Items were placed within; Seventh Uncle Zhao Hu sighed, thinking them still crude, "Pity you lost your belongings en-route; otherwise, more could be added. Just these few burial items really let Big Brother down."


    He glanced around and spotted the silently weeping Uncle Cheng kneeling, thought to himself, "Can¡¯t let Big Brother be too wronged; how about burying a few close servants to serve Big Brother too?"


    Zhao Hanzhang paused her teary hands, raising her not-so-teary eyes towards him.


    Zhao Song was somewhat angry, cast a sideways glance, "Don¡¯t jest around Brother¡¯s tomb, quickly step outside."


    Zhao Hu glared, "I¡¯m serious! Fifth Brother, don¡¯t these burial items look too shabby? I think Uncle Cheng is quite apt; he grew beside Big Brother since childhood and always served him..."


    Interrupting internally, Zhao Hanzhang cursed, lowered her eyes, and fiercely wiped her eyes with a handkerchief, emitting a loud cry. Zhao Hu¡¯s speech halted, unable to continue.


    Zhao Hanzhang wailed loudly, "Seventh Ancestor, please don¡¯t take Uncle Cheng from me. Uncle Cheng was specially left to my brother and me by Grandpa; it¡¯s him we rely on for care."


    Uncle Cheng, face pale, reacted too, collapsing on the ground, crying bitterly, banging his head, "Third Lady, let this servant follow the lord. This servant wishes to serve the lord."


    "I don¡¯t want that!" Zhao Hanzhang cried to the sky, tears streaming down, "I¡¯ve already lost Grandpa; can¡¯t lose Uncle Cheng as well."


    Fu Tinghan watched her tears fall like rain, couldn¡¯t help but catch a drop, amazed at how she cried instantly.


    Even if the handkerchief had ginger juice, could it be this effective?


    Noticing his distraction, Zhao Hanzhang was amused and, unable to hold, even snot bubbles emerged. With laughter in his eyes, Fu Tinghan tried hard to suppress a chuckle, hurriedly wiped her face with a handkerchief, pulled her into an embrace for comfort, told Zhao Family clan, "Burying live people was abolished long ago; Grandpa Zhao was kind and wouldn¡¯t want Uncle Cheng buried alive. It might go against Grandpa Zhao¡¯s wishes."


    Zhao Song¡¯s face improved slightly, nodding gently, "The son-in-law is right."


    Zhao Family¡¯s clan members also agreed deeply.


    "Then no need for Uncle Cheng; pick another servant," Zhao Hu said, "If you can¡¯t bear giving your people to Big Brother, I¡¯ll offer a few instead."


    Other clan members heard this, hesitated since if Zhao Hu provided his own, there wasn¡¯t an apparent objection.


    Grinding her teeth in Fu Tinghan¡¯s embrace, Zhao Hanzhang lifted her head with restored expression, softly spoke, "Seventh Ancestor, doesn¡¯t the Zhao Family have a custom of not burying living people?"


    "Previously, no," Zhao Hu¡¯s eyes lit up, "But now we can. People aren¡¯t worth much nowadays; with some money, you can buy them good and pretty, serve underground, isn¡¯t it nice?"


    Zhao Hanzhang replied, "Aren¡¯t you afraid they died unjustly with resentment, would seek revenge underground?"


    Saying this in a lowered voice, it sounded somber, which truly startled Zhao Hu. After recovering, he got angry, "Would they dare! I¡¯m the master, they¡¯re servants; even underground, they must obey me!"


    Putting her hands together, lifting her face slightly, Zhao Hanzhang spoke kindly, "Amitabha, Buddha is compassionate, Buddha said all beings are equal. In life, inequality reigns, but once in Hell, all are spirits, judged by past good deeds and sins. Who¡¯s nobler?"


    Her gaze fell on Zhao Hu, speaking earnestly, "Seventh Ancestor, accumulate virtue."


    Zhao Hu was bewildered, "Are you calling me names?"


    Zhao Hanzhang denied seriously, "No!"

 Chapter 84 - 78 Frightening

    Chapter 84: Chapter 78 FrighteningZhao Song scolded Zhao Hu with a stern face, "Hurry up and get out!"


    Zhao Hu snorted, "I also care about my elder brother. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re using your people..."


    Even the usually calm and gentle Fu Tinghan couldn¡¯t help but get angry, "Seventh Ancestor," he said solemnly, "Heaven has a virtue of cherishing life. I heard that the Seventh Ancestor is a devout believer in the Buddhist Law, so you should be even more compassionate towards people. Our ancestors worked hard to abolish the custom of burying the living with the dead. There is no need to make life difficult for others, nor to trouble Grandpa Zhao, who loved his people as his own children all his life."


    Hearing this, Zhao Hu was somewhat displeased and glanced at him, "Mr. Fu, this is a matter of the Zhao Family. Strictly speaking, you, being an outsider, shouldn¡¯t be here. However, since you are the future husband of Third Lady, exceptions were made, but aren¡¯t you meddling too much?"


    He continued, "Elder brother was born into wealth, enjoying a life of luxury. If he doesn¡¯t take a few people with him, how will he avoid grievances in the afterlife? People have always said that Mr. Fu is filial, but what I see today says otherwise. If you were truly filial, then as the grandson-in-law, it should be your servants sent to accompany him."


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s expression darkened, her anger rising swiftly. She coldly chuckled at Zhao Hu, "Servants, after all, are servants. How can they be as close as family? Since the Seventh Ancestor misses Grandpa Zhao so much, why don¡¯t we go down together to see Grandpa Zhao?"


    She reached out and grabbed Zhao Hu¡¯s hand, turning to pull him towards the burial chamber, "Grandpa hasn¡¯t seen the Seventh Ancestor in years; he must miss him dearly. Luckily, Fifth Uncle buried a set of chess pieces with him. You can play chess with Grandpa while I serve tea on the side. Wouldn¡¯t that be a lovely family reunion?"


    Zhao Hanzhang pulled Zhao Hu into the main burial chamber, walking around the coffin, "This position is quite nice; I¡¯ll let you have it, Ancestral Uncle. How about I accompany on the other side?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Hu¡¯s face turned pale, struggling vigorously all the way, but for some reason, this child, despite not looking strong, had great strength.


    Seeing Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s serious expression, Zhao Hu couldn¡¯t decide whether she was joking. In frustration, he stammered, "You... you...", but didn¡¯t dare to further provoke her, so he anxiously called for help, "Brother Five, Brother Five..."


    Zhao Song was also startled. He didn¡¯t expect the usually sensible and courteous Third Lady to suddenly become so fierce. It was only when Zhao Hu called out that he reacted, quickly catching up with his son Zhao Ming to intervene, "Third Lady, do not fool around with your Seventh Ancestral Uncle. Release him quickly."


    Zhao Hanzhang pinned Zhao Hu onto the coffin lid, holding his shoulder so he couldn¡¯t move. She met Zhao Hu¡¯s gaze with a half-smile, "I see that the Seventh Ancestral Uncle is serious, and I am serious too. I have deep affection for Grandpa, wishing I could accompany him. The Seventh Uncle¡¯s suggestion is just what I wanted. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s my first time accompanying someone for burial, so I ask Seventh Uncle to guide me."


    Zhao Hu felt that Zhao Hanzhang was serious; his wrist hurt from her grip, unable to break free, almost crying. He regretted this. If he had known this child was so reckless, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned this in front of her. Good intentions indeed not rewarded.


    Zhao Song stepped forward and lightly tugged Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s hand, pulling her away. His face had turned pale by now with anger, "All of you, get out. What nonsense are you doing in the burial chamber? Aren¡¯t you afraid of disturbing the spirits?"


    He chased the two out, bowed to the coffin several times himself, and only then, reluctantly calm, stepped outside.


    Zhao Ming pulled Zhao Hu, while Fu Tinghan held Zhao Hanzhang. The two stood in the middle, separating them, each coldly glancing at the other. In the end, it was Zhao Hu who first averted his pale face, evidently still frightened by Zhao Hanzhang earlier.


    Uncle Cheng quietly let out a long breath, his senses slowly returning, finally realizing his back was soaked.


    Uncle Cheng was momentarily puzzled, suddenly realizing how afraid of death he was. When the master first passed away, he wished he could follow, but how...


    Uncle Cheng was in a daze, and the funeral continued. Zhao Cai followed in the ceremony, noticing his father was unresponsive, and hurriedly tugged at him.


    Uncle Cheng returned to his senses, respectfully following the ritual, his heart filled with torment.


    Ji Yuan watched everything silently, waiting until the tomb doors closed, sealing the entire burial chamber. The funeral was nearly complete.


    Zhao Erlang led everyone forward to perform the rites. After the memorial, the tombstone was placed, marking the end of the funeral.


    Zhao Song¡¯s face had returned to normal by now. He said to Zhao Hanzhang, "Return to the clan first. I¡¯ve arranged for your family¡¯s old house to be prepared."


    Zhao Hanzhang agreed and led everyone back to Zhao¡¯s Fortress.


    Wu Castle was not far from the ancestral grave, taking less than half an hour to reach. From a distance, she could see a high city wall, not much shorter than Shangcai County¡¯s. Importantly, Wu Castle also had watchtowers.


    Outside Wu Castle was a surrounding moat. It wasn¡¯t very wide, but neither people nor horses could easily jump across. Most importantly, the moat was very deep, about three to four meters, with smooth walls, making it difficult to climb.


    A bridge spanned the moat, connecting the main road to Wu Castle¡¯s gate.


    Zhao Hanzhang stood before the bridge, looking up at the iron chains attached to it, seeing them stretch all the way to Wu Castle. Clearly, this was a drawbridge, normally lowered to serve as a bridge, but during wartime, once raised, it could isolate outside enemies.


    It¡¯s a pity the moat was too narrow; if the attacking enemies were numerous and had any sense, they¡¯d know to build their own bridge to cross.


    Still, this was quite an impressive defense mechanism, and most importantly, the moat could be used for irrigation when needed.


    Zhao Hanzhang tapped the bridge with her foot and asked, "Fifth Uncle, did the moat and drawbridge cost a lot of money?"


    Watching Zhao Hanzhang gaze at Wu Castle, Zhao Song, who was considering boasting a bit, fell silent upon hearing this. Should he say, ¡¯Like grandfather, like granddaughter?¡¯


    Their obsession with money was indeed identical.


    Zhao Song replied, "It cost a fair amount, but with this moat, the Zhao Family has the safest fortress here in Ru Nan County."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, stepped over the drawbridge, and entered the fortress through its tall gates.


    A bustle greeted her.


    Inside was a bluestone-paved road, with two-story buildings on both sides, the first floor of which were all shops, and the second floor either served as additional shops or residences.


    Seeing Zhao Song and others return, people in Wu Castle greeted them and went about their own business.


    There were vendors on the street before shops, selling all sorts of goods.


    Having heard the news of Zhao Changyu¡¯s passing, every household had hung white hemp or streamers.


    Whether they shared the Zhao surname or not, those living in Wu Castle considered themselves part of the Zhao Family. With the death of the former clan leader, they undertook mourning just as they would for national mourning, even more profoundly.


    Walking down the street, one could see the road was broad and even. Zhao Hanzhang and Fu Tinghan only passed through Shangcai County without stopping in the town, but it was clear from a glance that Zhao¡¯s Fortress was in no way inferior to Shangcai County.


    Zhao Hanzhang pondered thoughtfully, "Fifth Uncle, are fortresses everywhere like this?"

 Chapter 85 - 79: Smart People

    Chapter 85: Chapter 79: Smart People"Naturally not," Zhao Song said proudly, "In this world, there are no more than ten fortresses like our Zhao¡¯s Fortress."


    Which means that among all the fortresses in the world, the Zhao Family ranks in the top ten.


    But how many fortresses are there in the world?


    Even if there aren¡¯t ten thousand, there are surely five, six, seven, or eight thousand.


    Zhao Hanzhang couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "Fifth Uncle is truly remarkable."


    Zhao Song shook his head, "This is all thanks to your grandfather¡¯s efforts. Without his management, the Zhao Family could not have built such a fortress."


    As the clan leader, Zhao Changyu certainly could not only see his own family¡¯s interests.


    The power he wielded was seen as divided into two parts by Zhao Song and others. One part was completely under his control, which is now inherited by Zhao Zhongyu;


    The other part was the Zhao¡¯s Fortress, managed by Zhao Song, but in reality, it belonged to the Zhao clan.


    But Zhao Changyu always bore the financial burden, and he provided the strategies too. For instance, Zhao Song quietly told Zhao Hanzhang, "When Emperor Hui ascended the throne, because your grandfather had once advised Emperor Wu to depose him, Empress Jia deeply hated your grandfather and demoted him. At that time, your grandfather wrote to me, saying that since the relatives of the royal family wielded too much power, he feared future chaos, and advised me to gather as many refugees as possible to both provide them a way to live and ensure the Zhao Family¡¯s safety."


    Zhao Song led Zhao Hanzhang through the main street to their old residence and took her up the viewing platform that overlooked the entire Zhao¡¯s Fortress.


    This was the main residence of the Zhao family, one that no one dared to occupy.


    Zhao Song pointed at the fortress, which was almost equivalent to a small county, and said, "Now, more than half of the people in the fortress are refugees gathered over the past decade."


    He added, "The Zhao¡¯s Fortress owes its current state entirely to your grandfather¡¯s foresight and ability."


    To support so many people, one could not rely solely on the initial land output; Zhao Changyu covered the shortfall.


    The entire clan was aware of this, which is why Zhao Changyu¡¯s death saddened them greatly.


    Having lost the captain at the helm, no one knows what holds for the future of the Zhao Family¡¯s great ship.


    Concerns weighed on Zhao Song, as he felt Zhao Zhongyu could not compare to Zhao Changyu, and Zhao Ji couldn¡¯t even meet Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s level, casting doubt on Zhao Family¡¯s future.


    But there was no need to share these worries with Zhao Hanzhang; he suppressed his sadness and turned to Zhao Hanzhang with a smile, "This is the main residence. Although your elder uncle inherited the title, Second Son is still the eldest son and grandson of the main branch. This is your family¡¯s dwelling, one no one can take away."


    "Shangcai is quite far, and if something were to happen, we might not be able to intervene in time," Zhao Song said. "You should move back here; your grandfather left his study here, and it would be convenient for Mr. Fu and Second Son to study."


    Zhao Hanzhang refused, "I¡¯ve heard that Father preferred Shangcai. Even Second Son was born in Shangcai. Since he departed, I¡¯ve always held deep feelings for him. I wish to stay in Shangcai to honor my grandfather¡¯s memory."


    She smiled, "However, I can bring some books over, I hope Fifth Uncle will agree." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Those books are left by your ancestors. Naturally, you can take them to read," Zhao Song thought for a moment before smiling, "It¡¯s fine. Second Son isn¡¯t keen on reading, and there¡¯s still a long time before he marries and has children who will read these books. With Mr. Fu around, these books won¡¯t be wasted."


    Zhao Hanzhang understood his implication and said clearly, "While honoring my grandfather and father, apart from transcribing scriptures to pray for blessings, Mr. Fu and I will organize the study and copy as many books as possible, preparing a set for Second Son, saving the trouble of moving back and forth and risking loss."


    They reached a consensus and exchanged satisfied smiles.


    Upon returning home, Zhao Song couldn¡¯t help but sigh again, "If only Second Son were as wise as Third Lady, even halfway there would be good."


    Zhao Ming asked, "Father, who do you think is smarter, Third Lady or Zhi Zhi?"


    Zhao Song thought for a moment before saying, "To outdo the old, Zhi Zhi at her age didn¡¯t possess her clarity and forbearance."


    Speaking of forbearance, Zhao Song couldn¡¯t help thinking further.


    He paused before asking, "How are the gifts I had you prepare coming along?"


    "All sorted."


    Zhao Song considered before saying, "Their days are tough; add more money to the boxes. Since Ji Yuan ended up with Third Lady, he shouldn¡¯t be treated poorly."


    Though aligning with Zhao Zhongyu might yield maximum benefits, having Ji Yuan pass through chaotic areas to return to Zhao Zhongyu was impossible now. Thus, let Third Lady do her best to keep him.


    "Ji Yuan is talented and understands the Zhao Family¡¯s roots deeply. We must keep him."


    Zhao Ming asked, "What if we can¡¯t keep him?"


    With annoyance, Zhao Song replied, "If we can¡¯t keep him, besides sending him off with a fortune, what else can I do? Can you stop irritating me all day long?"


    Zhao Ming added, "Father, I ask these questions to ensure you¡¯ve considered all possible outcomes. It¡¯s for your benefit, not to intentionally annoy you."


    He muttered, "From your fierce tone, I almost thought you¡¯d kill him if you couldn¡¯t have him, destroying him."


    Zhao Song, upon hearing this portrayal, angrily looked for something to throw at him.


    Zhao Ming had anticipated it and got up to run away.


    Zhao Hanzhang and Fu Tinghan were exploring the Zhao family¡¯s study room. Though called a study, it was essentially a library with two floors.


    Upon entering, there was a reception hall adorned with low tables and mats; on the right-hand side was a screen, behind which was a wooden couch set with a low table and pen holder for reading and resting.


    On the left side were five rows of bookshelves, filled with scrolls. Behind the last row was a staircase to the second floor, which also had a wooden couch, with the rest filled with bookshelves.


    Despite having many shelves, paper books only occupied half of them¡ªthe rest were covered in writing on silk and bamboo slips.


    Zhao Hanzhang casually picked a roll and opened it, touching the characters and matching them with those in her memory before recognizing them.


    Fu Tinghan browsed through his memory, lamenting, "Without the original memories, reading these bamboo slips would leave us half literate."


    He turned to Zhao Hanzhang, "I¡¯ve heard Teacher Zhao¡¯s reading in the library was diverse, particularly versed in literary and historical books. Does the library have records of these?"


    Zhao Hanzhang took one and glanced at it, noticing it was about Sima Yi¡¯s prudent actions during Cao Wei times.


    She raised an eyebrow slightly, rolled it up, and said, "That could be useful."


    They were seedlings now too, needing to be cautious.


    "Yet today, Teacher Zhao was quite assertive," referring to her insisting Zhao Hu accompany Zhao Zhongyu in death.


    Zhao Hanzhang apologized, "I couldn¡¯t hold back my temper; please remind me next time."


    Fu Tinghan couldn¡¯t help but smile, "If you truly don¡¯t want to change, then don¡¯t. Without change, would you still be Teacher Zhao?"


    Zhao Hanzhang, feeling a stirring urge to move among the books in the study, having worked as a librarian for two years, naturally loved books.


    Seeing so many books left to gather dust here was a pity. She rolled up her sleeves and called to Fu Tinghan, "Let¡¯s take some books with us."

 Chapter 86 - 80: Will You Cooperate or Not?

    Chapter 86: Chapter 80: Will You Cooperate or Not?Zhao Hanzhang had people fetch many empty boxes and started packing books in the study.


    When Ji Yuan found out, he eagerly ran over and wanted to help with the packing.


    Uncle Cheng saw them rolling and packing the books into boxes and could only circle around them, reminding, "Take it easy, take it easy, be careful not to overdo it."


    Indeed, it couldn¡¯t be too excessive. In the eyes of the clan members, Zhao Erlang¡¯s roots should still be here at the old home in Xiping. Taking away too many books could seem like turning one¡¯s back on the family and favoring outsiders.


    Zhao Hanzhang restrained herself and said to Ji Yuan, "Let¡¯s take these first. After we copy a set and send it back, we¡¯ll exchange for a new batch to take."


    Ji Yuan was stunned, "Copy all of them?"


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at him, "Is it difficult? Just hire more literate people."


    Ji Yuan was about to say, is it so easy to find literate people? And how many people would it take to copy all these books?


    Zhao Hanzhang already had a stern face and said, "We need to gather as much talent as possible. The troops and families we brought along, plus the refugees who followed us on the road, already exceed a thousand. Managing these people requires quite a manpower, and literacy is the most fundamental."


    She said, "Luoyang is already in chaos. Even if the chaotic troops withdraw from Luoyang, the displaced citizens will find it difficult to return immediately, becoming vagrants outside."


    Ji Yuan looked at her in surprise, "The lady intends to recruit the vagrants?"


    "Why not?" Zhao Hanzhang looked at him in surprise, "Didn¡¯t my grandfather always do this? It shows that this matter is the right thing to do."


    She said, "The world is in chaos. With only a few hundred strong men, it¡¯s impossible to protect us, and if they protect us, we must also protect them. In this way, naturally, the more power we have in our hands, the better."


    Ji Yuan: "...The lady has great ambition, but the court has clear regulations that families and clans are not allowed to support more than a thousand troops, and the Zhao Family already has many troops. The lady alone, according to the law, cannot have more than a hundred."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at Ji Yuan with a faint smile, "Sir, are there only two thousand troops in this vast Zhao¡¯s Fortress?"


    Ji Yuan was silent for a moment, then said, "At least nominally, yes."


    "Then rest assured, nominally I will not fall short. In Shangcai, I have a large manor which naturally requires many long-term workers and tenants. Moreover, if the County Lord does not investigate, who knows how many people I have raised there?" Zhao Hanzhang said, "Even if it were checked, could they find out?"


    Ji Yuan listened, feeling a surge of emotion, and couldn¡¯t help but look at Fu Tinghan. Seeing his calm expression, not displeased with the lady¡¯s assertiveness, he felt even more joyful, yet stubbornly said, "The lady wants to keep hidden households, isn¡¯t this undermining the foundation of the court?"


    Zhao Hanzhang put away her smile and said seriously, "If one day, a wise ruler appears who can control the government, I naturally will not keep hidden households and troops."


    She said, "If the country is stable and can guarantee my life and property safety, why would I need troops? If the court can make people live in peace, hidden households would naturally not wish to stay with me any longer. By then, I will not stop them from leaving."


    But now, the country cannot protect her life and property, and the people are displaced. Her manor can save their lives; why wouldn¡¯t she do it?


    In fact, if Jiangnan weren¡¯t too far and the travel costs of this era weren¡¯t so high, she would consider moving to Jiangnan ahead of time.


    Just thinking about the North and Central Plains falling into constant war for nearly a hundred years, where life is spent in fighting and killing, she feels a deep sense of crisis.


    But considering the unfamiliarity with Jiangnan, where local aristocratic families abound, it¡¯s uncertain if Northerners like her would fare well. It¡¯s better to stay in Ru Nan, where at least there¡¯s family to rely on.


    Considering these factors, she decided to stay in Shangcai, and moreover, it¡¯s closer to Luoyang. If they find a way back, perhaps they¡¯ll have to leave through the gates of Luoyang City.


    Since she decided to stay, she must plan for the future. Ensuring the safety of herself and those around her is the primary task.


    To achieve this, she first needs enough manpower, then enough wealth, and finally people to manage these resources.


    Ji Yuan felt Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s ambition. Although he thought such ambition from a lady was somewhat untimely, what does it matter?


    She also had Fu Tinghan by her side. Her abilities could reflect on Fu Tinghan or Zhao Erlang, and their male statuses could earn them political resources in the court. As for whether these resources were held by them or by the Zhao Hanzhang behind them... Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn¡¯t care. He just needed to follow them, rise to prominence through this path, and realize his own ambitions.


    Ji Yuan swallowed and his eyes sparkled, "Then I shall start recruiting suitable vagrants upon my return."


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded.


    Ji Yuan excitedly asked, "When do we leave?"


    Zhao Hanzhang said, "We¡¯ll leave in two days."


    And two days it was. On the second day, Zhao Hanzhang went to bid farewell to Zhao Song, "On this journey, we were protected by loyal servants, and on the way, encountered righteous heroes escaping together. Thanks to their help, we preserved grandfather¡¯s remains. Such great kindness, I must return to properly arrange for them."


    Hearing this, Zhao Song couldn¡¯t utter any words to make her stay and could only sigh and agree, "I¡¯ll have Ziming escort you back. If you face any difficulties, send someone to tell us."


    Zhao Song thought many of their servants were lost on the way and said, "Let me send some servants to you, so you won¡¯t be without attendants."


    Zhao Hanzhang immediately refused, "In mourning for grandfather, even if we can¡¯t reach the level of Wang Rong¡¯s filial piety in death, we shouldn¡¯t indulge in comfort. I ask Fifth Uncle not to trouble Third Lady."


    Zhao Song, seeing her filial piety, felt even more pleased and gratified. So, he called Zhao Ming, "Add some more money to her boxes."


    Zhao Ming: "..."


    He couldn¡¯t help but say, "Father, I¡¯m not even concerned about this money. It¡¯s not about the money, but in just three days, you¡¯ve asked me to add money three times. Are you going to give all our property to Third Lady in the future if she asks?"


    Zhao Song, feeling a bit annoyed, said, "She¡¯s your niece, young and lost her father early, with all possessions and servants gone, yet she needs to support a family. What¡¯s wrong with giving her a bit more money? You¡¯ve become so stingy over so little, when did you become like this?"


    "Father, with Uncle¡¯s intelligence and thoroughness, would he not leave a way out for Third Lady and Erlang?" Zhao Ming said, "I reiterate, it¡¯s not about the money. Logically, given Uncle¡¯s wealth, even the Imperial Family didn¡¯t have more money than him. Would he leave them with nothing?"


    "He did leave something behind, but wasn¡¯t it robbed?" Zhao Song felt a bit heartbroken thinking about it, "So much dowry, all gone, sigh."


    Zhao Ming, "What I mean is, besides the dowry, there must be something more."


    He said, "Father, don¡¯t forget about Ji Yuan. He was Uncle¡¯s most trusted aide. Such a capable aide wouldn¡¯t leave without securing at least some assets, right?"


    Zhao Song, looking as if refusing to listen, glared at him and asked, "Just say, will you add more?"


    Zhao Ming silently looked at his unreasonable father for a while, then silently nodded and went down to provide more money to Zhao Hanzhang.


    Only then did Zhao Song feel somewhat at ease.

 Chapter 87 - 81 Sending Someone Off

    Chapter 87: Chapter 81 Sending Someone OffZhao Ming packed things into five chests, including plain cloth, newly made quilt covers, a box of silk cotton, and some porcelain cups and the like.


    Of course, there was also a box of money, and each chest had some money pressed in. Considering his father¡¯s generosity and endless chattering, he even added two silver ingots, which was downright wealthy.


    Zhao Hanzhang was deeply moved by the gift and almost wanted to stay a few more days. But considering the group of people Ji Yuan brought hadn¡¯t been arranged and were still waiting in Yu Yang, she suppressed her impulse and with a face full of emotion, expressed that she would often come home to visit in the future. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Apart from Zhao Song, other families also sent gifts.


    Since they knew Zhao Hanzhang and her group lost their luggage on the road, lacking not only money but other things as well, they sent all sorts of things.


    Those who had good relations with Zhao Changyu or remembered his kindness were very generous in giving gifts. Even Zhao Hu, who cursed and disliked Zhao Hanzhang for once offending him, still sent over two chests and a sum of money.


    He also generously sent Zhao Hanzhang a few servants.


    Seeing the servants strung together with ropes, Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s forehead slightly twitched, "Seventh Ancestor, where did these people come from?"


    "I bought them with money; they¡¯re quite usable. I¡¯ve checked, and they¡¯re in good health. You lost so many servants before; how can you manage without people to serve you? They¡¯re all given to you."


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s gaze fell on the ropes binding them, her meaning clear.


    Zhao Hu thought she was being picky, and unconcerned, said: "I just bought them; they aren¡¯t very obedient yet, but after a few days of training, they¡¯ll be fine. Do you know how to train servants? If not, I can send you a manager to train them."


    Zhao Hanzhang refused the manager, thought for a moment, and accepted these people, then boldly said, "Seventh Ancestor, just sending these few won¡¯t suffice. The summer harvest is coming, and there aren¡¯t enough people in the fields. If you¡¯re sending them, include their families too."


    Zhao Hu turned his head and asked his follower, "Do they have families?"


    Indeed they did; Zhao Hu only casually instructed to pick a few disobedient servants to send to Zhao Hanzhang. But his men dared not just pick disobedient ones; they added many conditions, like disobedience yet having families held by others.


    Everyone knew Zhao Hu and Zhao Hanzhang were not on good terms. Sending servants now, who knows his intentions?


    Later, if he recalls this matter and needs to use these people, they could seize the opportunity and perhaps receive a reward.


    So the followers picked these people, all with families, and quite a few of them at that.


    The follower dared not deceive and lowered his head, saying: "There are indeed some families."


    Zhao Hu wasn¡¯t aware of the details. Seeing Zhao Hanzhang asking for people felt like being requested. Proudly, he waved his hand, "Sure, bring their families and give them to my grandniece."


    The follower: ...


    Zhao Hanzhang first smiled at Zhao Hu, "Thank you, Seventh Ancestor," and then looked at the follower with a half-smile, "Remember, all their relatives, alright?"


    The follower went down and brought a group of people, most of whom had empty hands, only a few carrying small bundles.


    Quite shabby, but... there were too many of them.


    Zhao Hu was stunned, his mouth agape.


    The original number of people selected was exactly eight, four men and four women, but their families numbered as many as twenty-one more.


    Zhao Hu: ...


    Zhao Hanzhang already thanked with a smile, "Thank you, Seventh Ancestor."


    Zhao Hu twitched the skin on his face and managed to pull out a smile, "You¡¯re welcome."


    He turned to leave, and Zhao Hanzhang shouted from behind, "Seventh Ancestor, remember to give me their contracts of sale."


    Zhao Hu quickened his pace.


    When Zhao Hu left, Zhao Hanzhang looked at the twenty-nine people sent, had the ropes untied, and asked, "How did you come to Zhao¡¯s Fortress?"


    The group looked at each other, and a lean young man said solemnly, "We were caught and sold by soldiers."


    "For how much money were you sold?"


    Young man: "I¡¯m young and a bit strong, sold for three strings of coins."


    Cheaper than a cow.


    Zhao Hanzhang rubbed her forehead and asked, "Was the whole family caught?"


    "Last year, Yingchuan had a drought, and this year there¡¯s still little rain. We couldn¡¯t survive, so we wanted to go to Ru Nan to seek relatives. We hadn¡¯t gone far when soldiers caught us and sent us here."


    Zhao Hanzhang understood; this situation was common in this era. She said, "This is Xiping, where are your relatives? If you still wish to seek them, I can return the sale contracts to you, and you can go."


    Upon hearing this, the young man fell silent, and after a while, he said softly, "I must discuss with my family."


    Zhao Hanzhang waved to let them find their family members and discuss, and said to Uncle Cheng, "We¡¯ll leave early tomorrow, first find a place to settle them down."


    Uncle Cheng agreed.


    Fu Tinghan watched, stunned, and closely followed Zhao Hanzhang, "Soldiers catching people to sell? Why?"


    "It¡¯s for money, of course."


    Fu Tinghan¡¯s face darkened, "Does the government and army still have credibility this way?"


    Zhao Hanzhang: "This is the Jin Dynasty. If the court and the army had credibility, my grandfather, as a former Secretary of the Imperial Secretariat, would hardly have gathered refugees and privately cultivated followers."


    Fu Tinghan: ...


    Zhao Hanzhang: "In the Central Plains, the most active armies in catching and selling people were under the Eight Kings. Even now, Prince East Sea holds high status and controls the government, yet the Great Generals under him are still keen on slave trading."


    "Buying people cheaply and selling them at a profit is considered relatively conscientious. Many soldiers follow orders to seize people on official roads, targeting refugees and even regular citizens, tying them up for trade elsewhere. Historically confirmed was Shi Le, one of Jin Dynasty¡¯s greatest foes, who remained a slave captured and sold repeatedly."


    Fu Tinghan pressed his lips; he didn¡¯t read much literature and history books but knew about Shi Le. He understood this was a chaotic era but hadn¡¯t imagined such chaos.


    The court and army, meant to protect civilians, were here the most direct perpetrators.


    "Letting them go, what if they encounter those soldiers again?"


    "That¡¯s why I offer them a choice," Zhao Hanzhang said, "Only they know their hearts. If they have urgent people to meet, naturally, if they want to stay, I¡¯ll do all I can to protect them."


    Not only did Zhao Changyu leave extensive lands for her in Shangcai Xiping, she exchanged many from Zhao Zhongyu too. Over the past days, she asked Zhao Song, and since recent years haven¡¯t been blessed with favorable weather, with occasional refugee army pass-throughs, many tenant farmers and laborers ran away, leaving much land uncultivated.


    She currently lacks people.


    Actually, all of Zhao¡¯s Fortress lacks people, which even Zhao Hu¡¯s extensive buying

 Chapter 88 - 82 Inquiry

    Chapter 88: Chapter 82 InquiryZhao Hanzhang returned fully loaded, and many people came to see them off.


    It was clear that Zhao Changyu had considerable prestige in the clan and was well-liked. Although he had passed away, his legacy could still protect them.


    Many people held her hand and cried, asking her to find time to take her mother, brother, and fianc¨¦ to visit home.


    Zhao Hanzhang agreed to each of them, then took the twenty-nine new servants she had acquired, along with various chests and boxes gifted by the clan members, and left.


    In the end, they did not choose to leave but decided to follow Zhao Hanzhang.


    They were caught without cause, and when under Zhao Hu¡¯s supervision, they constantly thought of escaping, but upon reaching Zhao Hanzhang, when she truly offered them a chance to leave, they hesitated.


    Leaving meant they could be captured and sold at any time again, and the next owner might not possess Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s character.


    Indeed, although they had only exchanged a few words, they were convinced Zhao Hanzhang had integrity, at least treating them as human beings.


    Hence, after discussing with their families, none of the eight families chose to leave.


    Zhao Hanzhang, accompanied by servants and assets, headed imposingly towards Shangcai.


    Oh, and Zhao Ming, given the chaos outside, although it¡¯s close from Xiping to Shangcai, Zhao Song was uneasy, so he assigned Zhao Ming to escort them with guards, ensuring that they safely reach the estate in Shangcai.


    Zhao Hanzhang gladly accepted, as she had matters to discuss with Zhao Ming.


    She rode alongside Ji Yuan, positioning Zhao Ming between them, curiously asking, "Uncle Ming, what is the relationship between our family and the County Magistrate in Shangcai?"


    Zhao Ming replied, "It¡¯s quite good. Your grandfather was titled as Shangcai Marquis, and his fiefdom was all in Shangcai, hence the local County Magistrate naturally treats us with courtesy."


    Zhao Hanzhang asked, "Do you think I should pay a visit to the parents of the officials? You know, I gathered some refugees on my way here and need to register them."


    Zhao Ming contemplated briefly and then said, "You¡¯re observing mourning and are a young lady, so it¡¯s unnecessary to personally make an appearance; you could let the estate¡¯s stewards handle the errands. However, since you¡¯ve decided to observe mourning in Shangcai, you¡¯ll depend on the County Lord for many things in the future, so you might consider sending some tokens to the County Lord¡¯s wife and daughter."


    Zhao Hanzhang then asked her primary question, "Regarding the registration of the refugees I gathered, should I register all of them, or..."


    Zhao Ming gave Ji Yuan a meaningful glance and said, "It depends on how many people you think you can support. The court¡¯s taxes are quite high now, and they increase every year. By the way, last year they added a new one called the cow dung tax."


    "Your estate is so large you must have many cows, so the tax won¡¯t be low," seeing Zhao Hanzhang seemed to have more to say, Zhao Ming added, "If you don¡¯t have cows, five households per mile count as one cow, so the tax is shared among tenants and household servants accordingly."


    In other words, for families without cows, a cow dung tax must be collected every five households.


    Zhao Hanzhang: "...Is it possible that human waste will also be taxed in the future?"


    Zhao Ming chuckled, "I¡¯ve heard the governor is indeed considering it."


    Zhao Hanzhang then decided to register sixty percent of the refugees she had gathered, while forty percent would remain hidden from the registration!


    This was outrageous, managing people¡¯s food and drink was one thing, but even regulating their waste was going too far.


    Ji Yuan heard everything as well; he always stayed by Zhao Changyu¡¯s side, only understanding the more specific local matters and rules from documents and letters. He needed to ask locals for more specific insights.


    And Zhao Ming was evidently the perfect candidate.


    Fu Tinghan rode on a horse alone behind, his gaze sliding over the road and nearby mountain fields, and Zhao Erlang kicked his horse to run up and curiously watch, "Brother-in-law, what are you looking at?"


    Fu Tinghan turned and smiled at him gently, "Looking at the road and the landscape¡¯s pattern. I want to adjust the map a bit."


    Zhao Erlang wasn¡¯t interested in this, bypassing the topic to ask his own question, "Brother-in-law, are we going to live in the estate from now on?"


    Fu Tinghan nodded, "Yes."


    "So, after a year, will you take my sister away?"


    Fu Tinghan raised an eyebrow and asked, "Who told you that?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Erlang pursed his lips, unhappily saying, "My new friends told me. They said you would take my sister away, and I¡¯d have to return to the Wu Castle to study and live with them, but I don¡¯t want to study or let you take my sister away."


    Zhao Erlang asked, "If I don¡¯t call you ¡¯brother-in-law,¡¯ does it mean you can¡¯t take my sister away?"


    Fu Tinghan: "...No."


    Zhao Erlang glared, looking fiercely at him.


    Fu Tinghan smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, if your sister doesn¡¯t want to leave, I won¡¯t be able to take her away." But if she wants to leave, he naturally wouldn¡¯t stop her either.


    Hearing this, Zhao Erlang was happy and called him brother-in-law again.


    Seeing him foolish and naive, Fu Tinghan reached out to pat his head and said, "When we return to the villa, I¡¯ll give you a test."


    "What¡¯s a test?"


    "It¡¯s like playing some games," Fu Tinghan smiled, "Very fun games."


    Upon returning to Shangcai, Zhao Ming stayed for only one night before heading back to Xiping, leaving behind several Zhao Family invitation cards for Zhao Hanzhang, for her convenience.


    Zhao Hanzhang saw Zhao Ming off with a smile and immediately joined Ji Yuan; they planned to go to Yu Yang to bring back people and belongings.


    Fu Tinghan didn¡¯t go as he wanted to review Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s current fields and properties, then compile everything and map it out for her, so everyone could arrange for the people coming back.


    There were many people in Yu Yang, as well as belongings, vehicles, and horses. Such a large convoy leaving Yu Yang was already eye-catching, let alone when entering Shangcai.


    Just as they entered the estate, the Shangcai County Magistrate heard of it.


    A government official came to report, "I heard there are at least one thousand people in the convoy?"


    "That many? Are you exaggerating the numbers?" The County Magistrate asked, "A thousand people would be like a clan migration. Has the entire Xiping Zhao Family moved here?"


    "But the people didn¡¯t come from Xiping; they came from Yu Yang."


    The County Magistrate frowned, "Yu Yang? If it¡¯s not relatives from Xiping, then are they gathered refugees?"


    The County Magistrate shivered in alarm and asked, "Could the Zhao Family be planning a rebellion?"


    The strategist paused for a moment and hurriedly said, "County Lord, don¡¯t panic; it might be a misunderstanding, and there might not actually be a thousand people. Mr. Zhao is highly reputed, and the Zhao Family has been loyal officials for two generations; they likely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing."


    Seeing the County Magistrate still worried, he lowered his voice and said, "Besides, Mr. Zhao only has one granddaughter and one foolish grandson, who would lead a rebellion?"


    Upon hearing this, the County Magistrate felt relieved and snorted, turning to scold the government officials, "You must have seen it wrong or deliberately inflated the numbers. It¡¯s just a lady with a foolish brother; how many people could she have? You¡¯re exaggerating the situation just to curry favor with me and take credit, right?"


    The County Magistrate, feeling alarmed by their exaggeration, berated the officials and sent them out.


    The official left with an unpleasant expression, and when out of sight, he couldn¡¯t help but spit, dammit, even if he overestimated, the number was still considerable; so many people with cars and horses stretched for quite a distance before seeing the end.


    To say there were not a thousand would still mean seven or eight hundred.


    In fact, with the addition of original estate tenants and long-term workers, Zhao Hanzhang now had nearly fifteen hundred people under her care.

 Chapter 89 - 83: Looking for Mud

    Chapter 89: Chapter 83: Looking for MudHowever, the number of young and strong soldiers that could go to the battlefield was only around two hundred.


    But Zhao Hanzhang was already quite satisfied. Using the map drawn by Fu Tinghan, she circled a spot on the east and another on the west and pointed, saying, "Build two camps here, one in the east and one in the west."


    "All the people we¡¯ve brought should be arranged into these two camps. Just in time, the summer harvest is about to start, and everyone will have things to do," Zhao Hanzhang said. "Arrange Che Fu and others in groups of ten into the troops. Uncle Qianli, you were in charge of them before, so there should be no problem, right?"


    Zhao Ju replied, "No problem."


    Che Fu and the others were given by Zhao Changyu to Zhao Zhongyu¡¯s troops. Now that Zhao Dian was gone, they belonged to Zhao Hanzhang.


    Fu Tinghan handed her a piece of paper with a series of numbers on it, and she looked at him in confusion.


    Fu Tinghan said, "I¡¯ve calculated the monthly resource consumption for the entire estate. This is the minimum number, and this is a conservative estimate based on the current training level of the troops. You need to stockpile grain."


    Upon hearing this, Ji Yuan quickly glanced at it and found he couldn¡¯t recognize a single word, furrowing his brow.


    Zhao Hanzhang glanced at it, folded the paper, and tucked it into her sleeve, then turned to Ji Yuan, "Mr. Ji, while the news of the Luoyang chaos hasn¡¯t spread everywhere and grain prices aren¡¯t too high, try to buy as much grain as possible."


    Ji Yuan asked, "From the grain shops?"


    "No," Zhao Hanzhang replied. "Directly find the grain merchants and local gentry. No matter what excuse you use, make sure to buy the most grain at the lowest price."


    Although the probability wasn¡¯t high, Ji Yuan still agreed.


    As long as it¡¯s relatively cheap, if they wait any longer, once the news spreads and the grain prices skyrocket among the people, it would be difficult to buy large quantities of grain.


    "Besides grain, there¡¯s also iron," Zhao Hanzhang said. "They lost a lot of weapons, and since we¡¯ve gathered some refugees, we also need to select suitable people to incorporate into the troops, and we¡¯re short on weapons."


    She said, "And horses, buy them whenever possible."


    After all, they weren¡¯t short on money now.


    Her dowry, Ji Yuan had brought it over safely, and with so much money, if they don¡¯t convert it into resources to arm themselves now, when else would they?


    Zhao Hanzhang had already decided, "I want to develop this estate into a fortress stronger than Zhao¡¯s Fortress. We might be living here in the future, so it must ensure our safety."


    Ji Yuan felt a slight relief, yet deep down, he was a bit disappointed. He thought the lady would rebel.


    Ji Yuan took a group of people to leave, planning to browse around and incidentally buy some grain and iron back.


    Zhao Hanzhang took Zhao Ju to inspect the camp divisions.


    The east and west camps perfectly shielded the estate in the middle, forming a strategic triangle.


    Zhao Hanzhang divided the population into two, with roughly half in each camp, with one centurion and the second centurion each leading half of the troops and dividing them between the east and west camps.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Ju was the team leader leading them.


    However, now the sites for the east and west camps were still empty land. They would first have to build houses themselves.


    Zhao Hanzhang took Fu Tinghan to find suitable soil for making bricks, inspecting the estate simultaneously, "You¡¯ve also seen Zhao¡¯s Fortress. How do you think I should build this fortress?"


    Fu Tinghan asked, "That would depend on what your most urgent need is. If it¡¯s to block outsiders from invading, then you should build walls and use fortifications to defend against foreign enemies."


    Zhao Hanzhang thought for a moment and then shook her head, "If so quickly there are foreign enemies invading, then I wouldn¡¯t spend such a big effort building a fortress at this time. I¡¯d rather enter the county city, or directly enter Zhao¡¯s Fortress, where natural fortifications save me the expenses and energy."


    She said, "My most urgent need now is to gather public support, stabilize the populace, and achieve self-sufficiency. After all, the money my grandfather gave, although substantial, is not inexhaustible. I must achieve self-sufficiency, and even surplus."


    Fu Tinghan nodded, "Then it¡¯s about basic construction. To stabilize the people¡¯s minds, it seems that just fulfilling their basic survival needs would suffice."


    Zhao Hanzhang began counting on her fingers, "That means allocating fields for them to harvest in the summer, distributing fields for sowing, building and distributing houses..."


    Fu Tinghan nodded, "Yes."


    Zhao Hanzhang looked up and smiled at him before saying, "Let¡¯s first find soil suitable for making bricks."


    Generally, near settlements, there would be soil like this, slightly sticky, as most houses in the north currently were made from earth.


    Of course, using stone would be better, but it takes more time and effort. Earth is also good.


    Now the houses coated with earth were somewhat low and dark, so Zhao Hanzhang decided to improve them by first using mud bricks.


    The two of them wandered around and quickly found it.


    Fu Tinghan wasn¡¯t too familiar with this, so he saw Zhao Hanzhang squat down, grab a handful of mud, knead it, and then praise, "This is good."


    She stood up and looked around. Seeing that this was wasteland, and there seemed to be a lot, she grew eager, "Having found such good clay, simply using it to plaster mud houses seems wasteful."


    "You intend to make mud bricks?"


    "I initially just wanted to mold mud bricks, but with so many good clay resources, it seems too wasteful. Why don¡¯t we build a kiln factory?"


    Fu Tinghan tilted his head to look at her, "To fire mud bricks?"


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded.


    Fu Tinghan asked, "Do you know how?"


    "No," Zhao Hanzhang replied. "But I listened to the entire ¡¯Tiangong Kaiwu¡¯ in the library, and I vaguely remember the general method. I should be able to write it down from memory."


    Fu Tinghan: "So...?"


    "I¡¯ll need Professor Fu¡¯s help in finding craftsmen who know how to fire and build kilns. If there aren¡¯t any, I¡¯ll have to rely on Professor Fu¡¯s research."


    Fu Tinghan was thoughtful, "It seems you¡¯ll need to add to your talent reserve and find more craftsmen."


    Zhao Hanzhang smiled at him.


    Currently, everyone was living outdoors, using wood and straw to build simple housing. This was not sturdy and far from stable living conditions, so building houses was essential.


    Not to mention mud brick houses, there should at least be a mud house.


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s estate now housed over a thousand people, comparable to a small county¡¯s regular population, so a few dozen houses wouldn¡¯t suffice.


    But the land was limited, and they couldn¡¯t build indiscriminately, so proper planning was necessary.


    Zhao Hanzhang believed in letting capable people take on more work and thus focused solely on Fu Tinghan for help.


    Mrs. Wang noticed Zhao Hanzhang visiting Fu Tinghan daily, feeling both heartache and relief. Relieved that her daughter was finally opening up, but heartache over her enthusiasm.


    So, after some hesitation, Mrs. Wang decided to teach her daughter. When Zhao Hanzhang returned from another visit to Fu Tinghan, she pulled her aside and said, "Third Lady, your mother knows that Mr. Fu is good in character and appearance, but don¡¯t belittle yourself; you are wonderful too."


    Zhao Hanzhang, perplexed, nodded, "I know, I am great."


    "So you shouldn¡¯t try too hard to please him, you understand?"


    Zhao Hanzhang looked at her mother with shock.


    Mrs. Wang moved closer, speaking softly to educate her, "Mother tells you, men shouldn¡¯t always have things going their way. Otherwise, they¡¯ll take you for granted, and over time, they¡¯ll devalue you. As a girl, you need to be more reserved." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Hanzhang: "...Previously, mother said a girl should be gentle and virtuous, telling me to care more for Mr. Fu."


    "That phase has passed, and it¡¯s time to change methods. It shouldn¡¯t always be you caring for him; occasionally, let him care for you too." Mrs. Wang confidently said, "Trust me, I¡¯m not wrong. Your father and I have always been like this, never arguing."

 Chapter 90 - 84 Borrowing People

    Chapter 90: Chapter 84 Borrowing PeopleZhao Hanzhang: "Does father... know you did this intentionally?"


    "Are you silly? Of course he can¡¯t know," Mrs. Wang said, "These are little tricks among ladies, only we women should know. Don¡¯t foolishly tell Fu Dalang." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Hanzhang nodded, "I definitely won¡¯t tell him."


    But the next day she still went to find Fu Tinghan.


    Fu Tinghan handed her the drawn blueprint, "Based on your dictation, you can try to build a kiln and see."


    Zhao Hanzhang: "Haven¡¯t found craftsmen who can fire bricks?"


    "Uncle Cheng said no."


    Zhao Hanzhang felt a bit regretful, collected the blueprint and turned around, "Let¡¯s go, take a look."


    They planned to build the kiln near the clay; Uncle Cheng selected several strong men to accompany them. Zhao Hanzhang handed the blueprint to Uncle Cheng and asked, "Is there anyone who can read?"


    Uncle Cheng brought out Hu Zhi.


    Zhao Hanzhang remembered him, a refugee picked up along the way, "Can you understand the blueprint?"


    Hu Zhi hesitated a bit, "Replying to Lady, I can read but have never seen a brick kiln nor recognize the drawings, so..."


    Fu Tinghan took over the blueprint, "I¡¯ll do it."


    Zhao Hanzhang was pleased, "Thank you, Professor Fu."


    Fu Tinghan glanced and immediately understood; she had long been waiting for him to speak up. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, the warmth in his eyebrows, "I¡¯ll try to build it for you, but the method for firing bricks is all text records. Neither you nor I have experience, nor do the people here, so the success is not guaranteed. If you want to succeed sooner, you have to find a way to invite some craftsmen."


    Upon hearing this, Uncle Cheng immediately said, "Third Lady, most craftsmen serve in the government; outside the government, only some big families have craftsmen. It¡¯s hard to find craftsmen outside, but if you return to Wu Castle for help..."


    Zhao Hanzhang understood, aside from the government, Zhao¡¯s Fortress also has craftsmen.


    Zhao Hanzhang clenched her fingers, determined, "I¡¯ll go back and write a letter to Fifth Uncle, you think about what gifts we should send."


    Uncle Cheng: "Fifth Grandfather loves porcelain; I remember there¡¯s a set of white porcelain cups in Lady¡¯s dowry. Why not pick them out to send to Fifth Grandfather?"


    Zhao Hanzhang glanced at him, "I lost all my dowry; do you think I can pull out a set of white porcelain now?"


    "This..."


    Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s gaze fell on the wheat field not far away, thoughtful, "This wheat seems ready to harvest."


    Uncle Cheng followed her gaze and was slightly stunned, "Third Lady wants to send this?"


    Zhao Hanzhang waved her hand, "Have someone harvest this wheat; I want to send a bag of wheat to Fifth Uncle and let him taste the white flour from our manor."


    Uncle Cheng silently agreed.


    Fu Tinghan couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Is the gift too thin?"


    Zhao Hanzhang smiled, "The value of a gift lies in its suitability, not its thickness."


    To show importance to Zhao Song and smoothly borrow craftsmen, Uncle Cheng personally took the gift to Xiping.


    Following Zhao Hanzhang¡¯s words, Uncle Cheng presented a bag of freshly harvested wheat, "This is the first cut of wheat harvested from the manor, cut personally by Third Lady. Lady believes this first cut should be given to Fifth Grandfather. Since they returned to Ru Nan, Third Lady and Second Son have relied heavily on Fifth Grandfather¡¯s care. Third Lady is very grateful in her heart and thought of offering this first cut of wheat to Fifth Grandfather during harvest."


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Song was delighted and quickly reached out to receive it. He grabbed a handful of wheat from the bag, seeing the plump grains made him even happier, "I understand her filial piety. Are they doing well in Shangcai? Have they encountered any difficulties?"


    Uncle Cheng respectfully replied, "Pretty good, the summer harvest is about to start. It looks like this year¡¯s crop will be fine; Third Lady has arranged all the people she brought on the estate."


    He said, "There are quite a few fields in Shangcai, but new refugee long-term laborers can be arranged. However, Third Lady is compassionate and doesn¡¯t want them living in straw houses, so she wants to build houses for them."


    Uncle Cheng looked embarrassed and said, "But the refugees we¡¯ve taken in are strong, yet they don¡¯t know how to do the craftsman work like firing bricks and building houses."


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Song said, "Third Lady¡¯s good heart is correct. In times of chaos, people¡¯s hearts are uneasy; if they have a place to dwell, they¡¯ll settle down. Beneath her name, there are so many fields that need cultivation, which requires a lot of manpower. This is indeed a good way to gather people¡¯s hearts."


    He pondered for a moment and said, "Outside, it¡¯s hard to find craftsmen for building houses, but the clan can provide some. I¡¯ll have someone find you a batch to take with you; once the houses are built, you can send them back."


    Uncle Cheng responded excitedly, flattering words spilled out as if they were free.


    Zhao Song listened happily; hearing that they lacked craftsmen who could fire bricks, he waved his hand and said, "I remember Lu Kun¡¯s family is best at brick firing. I¡¯ll let him go with you."


    Upon hearing this, Uncle Cheng readily agreed and was very considerate, "Third Lady said it¡¯s not right to let the clan¡¯s craftsmen delay their summer harvest because of her affairs. She will send manor laborers to help them harvest their wheat and do any farm work."


    Upon this, Zhao Song simply entrusted everything to him, "In that case, this matter is entrusted to you."


    It also saved him from having to send people to help with their summer harvest. While he managed Wu Castle and had prestige, above him stood the clan leader, Zhao Zhongyu, who was the rightful authority.


    Thus, in many matters, he only touched upon without being too forceful.


    Thinking of Zhao Zhongyu, Zhao Song had someone bring him a letter to give to Uncle Cheng, "You didn¡¯t come, and I was just about to send someone to Shangcai to find you. It¡¯s only been two days after you left when someone came looking, sent by the clan leader to find Third Lady and them."


    Although Zhao Song had already written a letter to reprimand Zhao Zhongyu and scolded Zhao Ji harshly, in front of Uncle Cheng, he maintained Zhao Zhongyu well. He said, "The clan leader is really concerned about Third Lady and Second Son. Knowing their disappearance, he was very anxious and immediately sent guards to search, but they went off course, passing through Yingchuan, couldn¡¯t find you on the road and feared missing you, so they turned back to search again, eventually couldn¡¯t find you and returned to Xiping."


    He said, "Tell Third Lady not to mind too much, it¡¯s best to write a letter to assure peace. After all, he is her own paternal uncle, their two houses are the closest in blood, and it¡¯s crucial not to estrange in such a misunderstanding."


    Uncle Cheng repeatedly agreed, "Yes, the young one will go back and persuade Third Lady, but Third Lady has always been filial and probably hasn¡¯t taken this to heart."


    Zhao Song nodded in satisfaction, "Yes, that child is generous." Much better than her uncle.


    Zhao Song murmured to himself, smiling pleasantly as he sent Uncle Cheng off.


    He handed the bag of wheat to the servant, "Take it to dry; after drying, husk it. Taste how the wheat tastes this year."


    The servant agreed.


    Zhao Ming returned from outside and heard that his father had generously lent out many craftsmen; people from nearby houses were preparing their things to leave with Uncle Cheng.


    Zhao Ming sensed truth and went to find his father, "Father, you¡¯ve dispatched so many craftsmen. How will their family manage the summer harvest?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about it," Zhao Song said, firmly and proudly, "Third Lady said she would send laborers to help them with the summer harvest. The craftsmen won¡¯t need to worry about household affairs at all."


    Such thoughtfulness made Zhao Ming¡¯s heart pound, his niece doing this made him very uneasy; if she were a man, he would definitely think she had ulterior motives and would achieve much in the future.


    But... she is a woman.


    Zhao Ming held back the questions, nodded, "Alright, as long as you¡¯re happy."